All That I Am
Pebo
Chapter 1
Sleep had eluded him all night, but when Billy heard the heavy thump of footsteps outside his bedroom,
he closed his eyes and pretended slumber, hoping the footsteps would pass by without their owner
speaking.
The floorboard at the foot of his bed creaked, and Billy peered throughslitted eyes at the large shape
that stood there.
"I know you're awake, so you'd best open your eyes."
Billy looked up to see a monster standing rock-like at the foot of his bed. Dressed in his father's clothes,
wearing his father's face, it loomed over him like a nightmare.
"Don't leave the house. I expect to find you right here at home when I get back. Understand?"
"You can't keep me here. I'm eighteen, and if I want to leave, I'll find a way."
"You got nowhere to go that I can't find you. First place I'd look would be at Marty's. I'd have a little
talk with him."
"I wouldn't go there. Leave Marty out of this."
"You want him out of this, do as I say. It's up to you." He left the room.
"Not Marty," Billy whispered.
Billy waited until he heard the front door open and close, the car start and drive away, and then waited
ten minutes more before moving. He walked slowly to the bathroom and took a long shower. He let the
warm water sluice over his body, trying to rinse away the memory and pain of the previous night. He
finally got out, dried off, and caught his reflection in the mirror. Blue eyes stared back.
His blond hair was as straight and fine as always. He was still small for his age, and still too thin. He saw
the bruises that covered his body, the purple marks on his cheek, the cut and swollen lip, the shadows
under his eyes, and something deep inside that struggled to reach the surface. "No." He turned away
before that terrible thing could be recognized.
He dressed only in loose sweatpants and an oversize tee shirt, trudged barefoot down the short hall to
the living room, and sat on the couch. He didn't open the blinds or turn on any lights. He was trapped
deep in the monster's lair, and it should be dark. His dad would be home after work, and nothing would
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
change. He was too scared, too small, and too full of pain and despair to do anything about it. He could
only endure. He huddled in a corner of the couch and at last, he fell into a thin, uneasy sleep.
**********
Marty carried a load of clean clothes to his bedroom and dumped them haphazardly into dresser
drawers. He walked to the living room, spotted his dad on the patio, and stepped outside. His dad was
staring at the swimming pool, but Marty didn't think he saw it. "What's wrong?"
Dan Baxter turned his head and smiled. "What makes you think anything's wrong?" His face was as calm
and relaxed as always.
Marty dropped into an empty chair. "I'm your son. I've known you for eighteen years. Give me credit for
a little insight." He nudged his dad's knee with a bare foot. "Come on, talk to me."
"I was just thinking. Another school year finished for you. One more and you'll be heading out. Maybe
we should do something special this summer."
"Didn't look like you were thinking of ways to have fun. Looked more like you were a little sad." He
pulled his feet under the chair and leaned forward. "If you don't wanna tell me what's wrong, that's up to
you. But don't dodge it withbs , okay?"
"Fair enough." He looked back out at the pool. "Laundry all done?"
So, he wasn't gonna talk about it. "Yeah. I'm ready to go, if you're ready to take me."
"Let me grab my wallet and shoes." He stood, stretched, and walked into the house.
Marty followed slowly, thinking. He'd call his mom tonight.Something's got Dad down. Mom will
know what to do.
**********
Dan emerged from his bedroom to find Marty waiting at the door to the garage. "I'll be glad when your
car's out of the shop, child of mine. All right, let's go."
"You don't have to come with me. I won't be gone that long. Just to pick Billy up, start the summer off
right."
"Oh, no. I'd be all day waiting for you to get back. Time's a foreign concept when you two are together.
I know you own a watch, but I never see you wear it." He got in the Taurus, started it up, and waited for
his son to buckle up.
"It's somewhere in my room. Every now and then I hear it beep. Annoying sucker. You better hope I
don't find it. I'll hide it in your room when I do."
Dan chuckled and pulled out of the driveway. "So what do you and Billy have planned for the summer?"
"Nothing much, so far." Marty paused, chewing on a knuckle. "Would you be disappointed in me if I
said I don't want to start college right after I graduate, next year?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Puzzled, but not disappointed."A little longer to delay the departure of the fledgling bird? I could
live with that . "Why?" Marty didn't answer, and Dan glanced over at him. Looking at his son was like
looking into a mirror on the past, and seeing himself at eighteen. The same dark hair and large, brown
eyes, and the same broad-shouldered, lean build. Marty was nearly six feet tall already, and would
probably surpass Dan's height of six-one before he was done growing. "Marty?"
"No special reason. I'd just like a little time off. Twelve years of school, you know?"
Dan returned his attention to the road ahead. "Well, there wouldn't be much point in going to college if
your heart wasn't in it." He was sure there was another, stronger reason for his son's reluctance to leave,
but he didn't press for it. Marty would tell him when he was ready. "If that's what you want, son, I won't
argue."
"Thanks, Dad."
They drove throughWelko , passing small shops and strip malls, everything quiet on this first day of
summer vacation. People were no doubt huddled inside to escape the fierce Utah sun. He turned onto
Stratmore , a dead end street, and pulled in at the curb just beyond the detached garage of a
two-bedroom bungalow. It stood out from its neighbors in this tidy residential area. It was in need of a
facelift and a new roof, and its general air of neglect always made Dan's heart ache for Marty's friend.
"Go on, I'll wait out here. Just don't take too long." Marty hopped out of the car and Dan watched him
bound up the sidewalk. He didn't like coming over here, didn't like his son spending time in this house.
Billy was a great kid, but his dad was someone Dan would prefer Marty stay away from. Far away.
Thankfully, Lloyd Webber was at work.
**********
At one o'clock, the doorbell yanked Billy from a dismal dream of pain and terror. He walked around the
couch to the front door and looked through the narrow window beside the door. Marty stood there, tall
and fit, dark hair shaggy and curling on his neck, his skin already bronzing from the hot desert sun.Oh,
god. I forgot he was coming over today. Billy's heart hammered. He remembered the dark threat in his
father's words this morning. He opened the door a few inches, just enough to see his friend clearly, and
feel the sun for the first time that day. "Marty, go away. I ... I can't go out today."
Marty's brown eyes widened. "What? Why not? What's wrong?"
"I ... I don't feel so great. Coming down with something, maybe." He kept his head down, waiting for
Marty to leave.
"That sucks, but we can just chill at the house, play video games."
A car drove slowly past on the narrow road. Billy opened the door wider and looked down the street
quickly, but it wasn't his dad's car. Still, if he came home for lunch, if Marty was here, his dad might ...
no, he couldn't let that happen. "Please, Marty, you gotta go. My dad ... you can't be here when he
comes home. Please!"
Dark eyebrows knotted in a frown. "What happened to your face?"
"It's nothing. I ... I walked into a door. You have to go away. Now."
A muscle jumped in Marty's jaw. "A door with fingers? Who hit you? Was it your dad?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Tears welled behind Billy's eyes and he blinked furiously to hold them back. "Just go, Marty. I don't
want anything to happen to you." His voice was rough with fear, and he was frantic.Why won't he
leave?
Marty turned and waved his arm in a frantic, come-here gesture. Seconds later, his father stood on the
front step.
"Oh, my god, Billy. Who did this to you?" Like his son, Dan Baxter's deep brown eyes radiated warmth
and concern.
"Dr. Baxter, please, take Marty and go home. If my dad sees you...."
"Is he here? I want to talk to him."
"N-no, he's at work. But he might come by anytime, he does that."
Dan pushed the door open and stepped inside. "We're not leaving until we find out what happened."
Marty slung a friendly arm around Billy's shoulder. "Come on, pal. Tell us about it. You know we'll do
whatever we can to help."
Billy eased away from Marty's arm, and walked slowly to the couch. He sat down, fastened his gaze on
the worn brown carpet, and wondered what to say. He opened his mouth to spin them a story, anything
that would make them leave. It was something he was used to doing. Instead, he heard the horrible truth
drop slowly from his mouth while tears rolled unhindered down his face. He looked up at last, to see Dr.
Baxter's normally friendly face tightened into lines of sorrow and anger.
"I'm calling the police." Dan reached for the phone on the coffee table.
"No! Not the cops. They won't believe me. They didn't when my mom...." He closed his mouth, cutting
himself off. "They just won't." Billy paused. "I ... I don't ... I can't tell them." He bent his neck, staring at
his feet. "He told me, if I said anything, he'd ... he'd invite his buddies over to ... I can't go to the police. It
was my fault. I tried to leave." He curled into the corner of the sofa, knotted his hands together, and
trembled. He couldn't look at Marty, knowing he'd see disgust and loathing in his face.That's the worst
of it, he thought.I can't bear to meet Marty's eyes. He took my best friend away from me.
Dan leaned forward. "It wasn't your fault, son. Do you understand?You did nothing wrong. There's no
shame in this for you. He's a sick man. He's also a big man, and you're very small. The damage he's done
could be severe. That's why we have to report this to the police, and take you to the hospital. You need
to have a doctor make sure you're all right."
"No. He'll talk his way out of it. He'll blame it on me, because ... no. He gets out of everything." He
looked at the clock. Nearly one-thirty. His dad's shift ended at four. "Please, I'll be okay. I can ... I'll
manage, somehow. He'll be home soon, he might even come home early, to check on me. He expects
me to be here. I'll stay, butMarty has to go. "
Dr. Baxter frowned. "Marty, get my cell phone from the car, please." After his son left, Dan leaned
toward Billy. "Why are you so worried about Marty?"
"He said terrible things last night. About Marty and ... and he told me not to see Marty, or talk to him. I
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
know my dad. If he finds Marty here, he'll hurt him. Please, take him away."
Marty returned and handed the phone to his dad. Dr. Baxter kept his eyes on Billy. Finally, he nodded.
"All right, we'll go, but I'm not leaving you here. You're coming home with us."
"If I'm gone when he gets back, it'll be worse. He said I couldn't leave, that I had to stay here. He'll
know where I've gone, he'll come to your house." His hand clenched on his knees. "Why won't you listen
to me? This happened because I tried to leave. I figured I could, now that I'm old enough. But he knew,
somehow, and he caught me before I'd gone three blocks. He won't let me go, and if you try to stop him,
he'll make you pay."
Dan's mouth turned down briefly. "Don't worry. I've dealt with men like your father before. I can keep
you safe."
"No, you can't. No one can. Just go, please."
Dr. Baxter leaned forward. "Listen to me, son, I give you my word he won't get near you. We aren't
leaving without you. If I have to, I'll wait here until he gets back."
"I can't leave, and you can't stay. Oh, please!" He pressed his hands against his eyes.
"Billy, I know he's your dad, but after this, you can't stay here any longer."
"He's not my dad," Billy muttered.
"What?
"My mom told me when I found her in ... before she died. My real dad was killed in a car accident, right
after she found out she was pregnant. I don't know why she married him."
Dan stared at the boy. "If we could prove that, it would make everything a lot easier."
Billy limped to the bookshelf, slipped his hand between two dusty books, and withdrew a piece of
paper. He handed it to Dr. Baxter. "My birth certificate. My real dad's name is on it."
Dan glanced at the paper, took a deep breath and smiled. "This helps. Where are your shoes?"
"By the door."
"Put them on and let's go. Marty, you drive, I have to phone Rob Sheridan. We'll go to the clinic. Don't
worry, Billy. Rob's a friend and an attorney. He'll be on your side."
Chapter 2
An hour later, they were at Dr. Baxter's medical office. There were no cars in the lot, and the building
was dark. Dan drove around to his private entrance, got the boys inside, and relocked the door. He
disarmed the security system and handed his cell phone to Marty.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"You wait for Rob to get here. He's a couple inches shorter than me, broader, and has dark red hair.
He'll call from the parking lot." Dan took Billy to the nearest examination room. He helped the boy onto
the table, and pulled a rolling stool over for himself.
"Let me tell you what I'm going to do, all right? I'll take a blood sample, so I can run some standard
tests, make sure he didn't pass anything on to you." Billy nodded. "Then I'll take x-rays, make sure no
bones are broken. Last will be the physical exam."
"That'll be painful, won't it?"
"I'll be as careful as I can, but yes, it will. I'm sorry, son. I can't give you anything for pain, yet."
"Yeah. You have to know where it hurts." Billy offered up a thin smile. "Easier to tell you where it
doesn't. When do we start?"
"Right now. Let me get some information. Height, weight, that sort of thing."
"I'm five-four, and I weigh a hundred and ten pounds."
Dan wrote it on the chart. "You're seventeen, right?"
"Eighteen. Saturday was my birthday."
Helluvabirthday you had, Dan thought. "That's right, you and Marty were born two days apart. Any
medical problems, or allergies to food or medications?"
"No, sir."
"When was your last check-up?"
"Two weeks ago. He always takes me in near the end of the school year."
"Everything okay then? Did your doctor mention any problems?"
"No, sir. He said I was a little thin, but that's all."
"Okay." Dan set the clipboard down, got out a butterfly needle and a couple of vials for blood. "I always
do this for first-time patients. They say I'm good at it, that they hardly feel the stick." He wrapped rubber
tubing around Billy's bicep. "Make a fist, kiddo." He found the vein, inserted the needle and released the
tubing. "Relax now, just a bit longer."
After drawing and labeling two vials of blood, he led Billy to the radiology room, and then back to the
exam room. "I'm going to start the blood work, and develop the film. Will you be all right for a few
minutes? Do you want Marty to wait with you?"
"No, he ... he wouldn't want to be here."
Dan paused. There was something more going on, something about Marty that was eating at Billy.Once
I'm done with the physical, I'll have to talk with him, find out what's what, Dan thought.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Dr. Baxter?"
"What, son?"
"Do you really think Mr. Sheridan can help me?"
"He said he could, and I believe him. He's an excellent lawyer, and a good man."
"Okay."
**********
Marty couldn't sit still. He perched on the edge of a leather chair, only to get up and walk into the hall,
and then back to the chair. Five minutes later, he was poking his head into the hallway again. "Shit," he
muttered, and dropped into the chair. Hepropped his chin on his hand and stared at his shoes. Something
was very wrong with Billy. He'd been through an ordeal so horrifying Marty could barely comprehend it,
but there was more. Something Billy wasn't saying, something that was shutting him down and cutting him
off from his best friend.
What Webber had done was hideous, and Marty was certain they'd heard the barest of details. He
didn't want to know more, the mere thought of hearing anything else sickened him. The knowledge that
he might have to ask drew a blanket of dread over him that he could feel, so real was its weight. More
important than his reluctance, however, was making Billy feel better. He sensed that his friend needed to
talk, whether or not he wanted to. He needed someone to listen, someone who wouldn't turn away, who
would care for and about him, and tell him it would be all right. Marty searched his heart, wondering if he
could do that.Can I listen to what he says, and be strong for him? I know it won't change how I
feel about him, but can I be sure he sees that, and nothing else? He took a deep breath. "I have to,"
he said. "Nothing else matters."
**********
Rob made the turn into the clinic's parking lot, drove around the brick and glass structure to the rear,
and spotted Dan's car. Dan hadn't said much over the phone, only that a kid was hurt and he needed
Rob's help. It was the first time Dan had called on him, and Rob didn't hesitate. Dan Baxter was more
self-contained than anyone Rob had met. He was unfailingly calm, quietly friendly, and often disturbingly
distant. Rob had never heard him raise his voice, and only an occasional 'damn' or 'hell' had passed his
lips in Rob's presence. Today he'd sounded like a man teetering between murderous rage and deep
sorrow.Whatever it is you need, Doc, I'll give you all I've got. I just wish you needed more than my
legal expertise. He shook his head and sighed.
He parked next to Dan's car, got out, and lifted his cell phone. Given the circumstances, he shouldn't
have felt the happy little kick his heart gave at the prospect of seeing Dan, but he did.Damn, why him?
He dialed Dan's number and waited.
**********
His father's cell phone rang. Marty glanced at the name on the display and flipped it open. "Hello, Mr.
Sheridan. I'm Martin Baxter. Where are you?"
"Parked beside your dad's car."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Marty pushed the curtain aside and peered out the office's only window. A broad-shouldered man, red
hair bright in the summer sun, was standing in the lot. "I'll let you in." He dropped the cell phone on the
desk, unlocked the door and pulled it open.
The attorney crossed the threshold quickly, set a briefcase on the desk, and shook Marty's hand.
"Martin, I've heard a lot about you. Where's your dad?"
"Developing x-rays, I think. Have a seat, I'll get him." He met his father in the hall, coming out of the lab.
"Mr. Sheridan is here. How's Billy?"
Dan walked into his office, nodded at Rob, flipped on the light box and snapped the x-rays into it.
"Haven't had a chance to look at these." He studied them carefully. "Well, at least there are no broken
bones."
"That's not what I asked."
"I know, son. One, I haven't done the physical exam yet. Two, I can tell from the way he moves that
he's been badly hurt. Three, you know about doctor/patient confidentiality. That's all I can say. Anything
else, you'll have to get from Billy."
"I'm sorry. It's just, he's my best friend." Marty dragged his fingers through his hair. "That sounds lame.
Billy's special, you know? You want good things for him, but life keeps giving him shit."
"We'll do our best to change that, okay?" He turned to Rob and gave him more detail than he had over
the phone. "Rob, what can we do? Can I legally take him home, keep him away from Webber?"
Sheridan, dressed in faded and frayed jeans, battered leather running shoes, and a tee shirt that clung to
his muscular chest and arms, didn't look much like an attorney at the moment. He looked like an
out-of-work boxer. He even had the walk. Bouncy, up on his toes, and quick. The gray eyes in the
broad face were intelligent, however, and his words were reassuringly professional. "Yes, if only because
he's eighteen. I'll verify the birth certificate, start the paperwork on a petition for guardianship, and have
the originals in front of JudgeMaylor this evening. I'll get a hearing arranged with him as quick as I can.
He has a special dislike of abusive parents, so he's the one we want for this. Have you taken any pictures
of his injuries?"
Dan shook his head. "No, I just got done with the prep work. Are photos absolutely necessary? He's
pretty shook up."
"I know it isn't easy, but if his step-father tries to fight this, we may need that ammunition. Why don't we
ask him? In fact, introduce us, and let me talk to him for a minute, alone. He needs to understand the
legal situation."
**********
Dan left Rob with Billy, and returned to his office. He sat on the couch and patted the cushion next to
him. "Sit down, son. We may have to wait a while."
Marty dropped onto the couch. "You don't have to tell me what he said, but has Billy told you anything
else?"
"No, he hasn't, but I get the feeling there's something...."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Something he isn't talking about that he should?"
Dan nodded. "Exactly."
"Yeah, I thought so. Okay." Marty sighed. "Maybe he'll open up more when we get home."
Rob appeared at the door. "Doc? We're ready for you. Before we go in, you should understand that I
consider Billy to be my client. I know you're footing the bill here, but he's the one who needs legal
representation. You okay with that?"
"Of course. That's the way I thought it would be."
"Just so we're clear. He's agreed to let me take pictures while you determine the extent of his injuries. I
couldn't talk him into calling the police, however. He wouldn't budge on that. Maybe you can get him to
agree. Webber should be sitting in a cell right now, trying to make bail."
"Think hard on that one. Lloyd Webber's a sergeant with theWelko Police Department. Billy's
convinced they'd close ranks, and I'm not sure I'd care to test the theory. Or Billy's nerves."
"At the house, he said something about his mom." Marty spoke hesitantly. "That they hadn't believed her.
No, that they hadn't believedhim , when his mom ... when his momwhat? What did he mean?"
"Where's his mother now? Maybe I could talk to her."
"Only if you're a medium. She died when Billy was five." Marty paused. "Do you think that's what he
was talking about?"
"Shit." Rob frowned at the carpet. "Sounds like more to this than just what happened yesterday. Okay,
I'll walk soft on the idea of calling the police. I'll have a friend do some digging, see what creepy-crawlies
are hiding under the rocks." He pulled a digital camera from his briefcase. "Let's get this done. He's
exhausted."
Twenty minutes later, his face white and hands shaking, Rob switched off the camera. "I'll be outside,
Doc, wishing for a stiff drink and a cigarette."
Dan helped Billy dress, supported the boy down the hall to his office, grabbed a battered pack of
cigarettes from a desk drawer, and stepped outside. Rob was on the phone, pacing back and forth by his
car. Dan lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall, watching him. Rob's mahogany hair gleamed bright
under the desert sun. The pale blue tee shirt he wore clung to his chest and arms, revealing the hard,
sculpted muscles that lay under the lightly tanned skin. His broad face, normally cheerful and open, was
tight with intensity. Dan felt a familiar quiver in his stomach, felt his heart speed up, and felt his fingers
twitch with a desire to touch, to caress. He took a deep breath, and ruthlessly quelled those feelings. This
wasn't the time. He sighed the breath out.It never is.
Rob closed his cell phone and tucked it in his pocket. Dan handed him the cigarette. "I took 'em off one
of my younger patients." He stared at his shoes. "I haven't seen anything this bad involving a teenager
since my days on emergency room rotation in Salt Lake. Guess thirty miles isn't far enough away from the
big city." He rubbed a hand over his face. "Sorry, I don't have any booze here. Wish I did."
"I didn't figure you'd have the coffin nail." Rob raised the smoke to his lips, and his fingers shook. "I quit
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
four years ago, but I still want one when I see shit like this." He took a drag and coughed. "I didn't realize
... this wasn't just a beating, Doc. That would have been bad enough, but this ... shit. I've seen it before,
but you never get used to it. The solution is usually as bad as the problem. More and more lately, I
wonder why I stay in my job. At least this time, the kid has a shot at something better." He paced back
and forth. "I've made some arrangements for Billy's safety. You may have a hefty bill at the end of this. If
it gets too pricey, I'll drop my fee." One more puff, and he handed the cigarette back. "Here, I've had
enough. Nothing's gonna help but making things right for that kid." His mouth thinned. "Although stringing
Webber up by his balls would rank a close second."
Dan snuffed the cigarette under his shoe, stripping the filter from the tobacco with a sharp tug. He
dropped the filter in a nearby trashcan, shoved his hands in his pockets, and leaned against the building.
"So what's next?"
**********
Marty perched on the edge of his dad's desk, looking at Billy. He was huddled in a corner of the leather
sofa, not saying anything. The baggy tee shirt he wore had slipped down, revealing four closely spaced
bruises on the back of one thin shoulder.Webber's fingers did that. Marty was certain there were more
and worse marks hidden under the clothing.
That was enough to make him want to cry for his friend. The fact that Billy had said nothing to him since
they'd left the house, wouldn't even look at him, was a hurt he hadn't expected. He'd tried to talk to him,
but couldn't find a way through the wall Billy had erected.
He crouched in front of Billy, and it happened again. The blue eyes slid away, and he seemed to shrink
into himself. "What's wrong? This is bad enough, I know, but there's something more. You won't even
look at me."
"I can't tell you," he whispered. "You'll ... you'll think I'm sick. You wouldn't want to ... to be my friend."
"Not gonna happen. Whatever it is, it won't change anything."
"This would."
Marty stared at the carpet, thinking hard. How could he get through to him? What should he say? At last
he looked up. "We've been friends for seven years. Do you think I'm a wuss?"
Billy's head jerked up. "What? N-no, it isn't...."
"Do you think I'm some jerk who doesn't stand by his friends? Do I strike you as a total shithead?"
The blue eyes were now wide and shocked. "Oh, no, that isn't what I meant!"
"At least you're looking at me. You don't have to tell me anything unless you want to. But don't avoid
me, okay? We've been friends too long for that."
"I'm sorry...."
Marty lightly touched Billy's arm, using only his fingertips, ready to lift them instantly if Billy pulled away.
"You don't have to apologize. I'm not trying to make you feel guilty. I'm trying to make you understand.
Nothing he's done changes how I feel. You're still you, and you're my friend." He took a deep breath.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I'd probably crawl in a closet and never want to come out, if this had happened to me. So it's all right if
you don't want to talk. But don't hide from me, okay?"
"Okay." A poor imitation of a smile briefly lifted Billy's lips. "I'm glad you're my friend."
Marty sat down beside him. "Count on it."
His dad and Rob came back into the office. Rob stood by the door and his father propped one hip on
the edge of his desk. "Billy, Rob can explain it later, but basically, you can stay with us, as long as you
like. No problem. If you want, I can become your legal guardian. Would you like that?"
"Stay with you and Marty? As much as I'd like that, he won't let me. He'll stop you, somehow, and I'll
end up back with him. I wish I were braver, but I can't tell the police. It wouldn't do any good, anyway.
Nothing would change." His shoulders drooped. "I don't know what to do."
Rob spoke up. "Trust me, okay? I'm good at what I do, and there are more laws to protect you than to
help your stepfather. You can stay with Dr. Baxter."
Billy stared at him, and Marty saw the struggle between doubt and hope in his blue eyes. "Dr. Baxter,
are you sure you want to do this? He's real good at bringing trouble to others. He lives for it."
"That won't make me lose any sleep. Yeah, kiddo, I'm sure. Come on, let's get out of here."
Chapter 3
Rob parked in the driveway beside Dan's Taurus. It was his first visit here, and he took time to admire
the clean lines of the house, and the desert landscaping that surrounded it. Sand-colored stucco was
topped with barrel tiles in deep red and big windows were set deep into the thick walls. He followed Dan
and the boys through the front door, down a wide entryway and into the spaciousness of an open living
area.
To the left was the kitchen, and just beyond that was a large pine table with four chairs, stained deep red
and polished to a soft shine. The cabinet doors matched the table, the countertops and floor were white
ceramic tile. The refrigerator, stove, oven and other appliances were in stainless steel. It was a cook's
kitchen, with ample workspace, good equipment, and a large, butcher block island on thick, rubber
wheels. Knives on magnetic strips backed one side of the sink, and a small wine rack was tucked in a
corner of the counter.
Marty guided Billy to one of the chairs. "Are you hungry?" Billy nodded, and Marty went to the fridge.
"I'll make a couple of sandwiches for you."
Dan poured a glass of milk for Billy and handed him a small pill. "Something to help with the pain."
Billy swallowed the pill and picked up the sandwich Marty placed before him. He ate neatly, but
voraciously. By the time he finished that one, Marty had another ready for him.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"When you finish eating, I'll give you the rundown on your tests and the exam," Dan said. "We'll go into
the den, so we can have some privacy, okay?"
Billy drank more milk and looked at Dan. "You'll have to tell Mr. Sheridan, right? He has to know, so he
can explain things to the judge." Dan nodded. "Tell me now. Unless Marty doesn't want to hear." He
stared at his plate.
Marty was cutting an apple into thin wedges, and didn't look up. "I'll stay. Here, have some of this.
You're too skinny." He placed a few pieces on Billy's plate.
Rob watched the two boys, sensing something beneath the surface of what was obviously a close
friendship. An undercurrent, carrying some message he couldn't read. He wasn't sure what it was, or if
they even knew it was there.
Dan rubbed his jaw. "You're sure, Billy?" The boy nodded. "All right. The blood work came back
negative for STDs. You have a couple of tears near the posterior of your anus, but they don't require
stitches. You have some abrasions that I know are painful, and a lot of bruises. There's no permanent
physical damage, and you'll heal in time. The contusion over your right kidney is a bad one, and you
might notice some blood in your urine, but I have medicine to help with that, if you need it."
"I won't. My back hurts, but my urine was clear this morning." Something in the way he said that made
Rob wonder how many times in the past the kid had pissed blood.Fuck. Wish I could take this to the
D.A. and have him prosecute the bastard.
"Good." Dan poured himself a cup of coffee and returned to the table. "You're going to be in a lot of
pain for a few days. I don't know how fast the bruises will fade, but even after they're gone, you may still
hurt. I can give you something for the pain, but I have to be careful, until I know how your system reacts.
I need your help with that. Pain will slow your recovery, so you have to be honest with me about how
bad it is, okay?"
"Yes, sir." He'd eaten three-quarters of the second sandwich, half the apple slices, and was staring with
heavy-lidded eyes at the remainder of the food.
Marty tossed the food, washed and rinsed the plate, and returned to the table. "How much longer,
Dad?"
"I'm done. Rob?"
"You look like you're about to face plant on the table, Billy, so I'll be brief." In truth, the teen was so
pale, his eyes so shadowed, that he looked like a revenant come back to haunt them. "I'll get a hearing
scheduled as fast as I can, hopefully tomorrow. Wednesday at the latest. It'll be private, in the judge's
chambers. He'll ask some questions, and you answer them. Nothing complicated about it. For now, just
know that you're safe here. A couple of friends are parked outside right now, and no one will get near
this place. Doc, once you get him settled in, I'll need some time with you to go over some paperwork."
"I can help Billy get ready for bed," Marty said. Rob wondered at Marty's proprietary manner and then
gave a mental shrug. They were long-time friends. No one liked seeing a friend in trouble, and this went
beyond the norm. Small wonder if he seemed protective.Maybe that's the definition of friendship.
Giving care that's needed, and trusting no one else to do it.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Billy looked at Rob and then Dr. Baxter. "Thank you. Both of you. I didn't think there was a way out."
Rob watched the teenagers head slowly down the hall. Billy moved as if someone had filled his joints
with thumb tacks. At one point, he stumbled, Marty slipped an arm around him, and they walked on, just
the top of Billy's blond head visible above Marty's shoulder.
Rob cocked an eyebrow at Dan. "That boy looks about fourteen, but he sounds a lot older. I'd guess
this isn't the first time he's been hurt."
"I doubt it was, although he didn't say. I want to make sure it's the last."
"That's why I'm here, Doc." Rob's phone rang. "Excuse me. Hello? Yeah? That fast? Hold on." He
covered the mouthpiece. "We can see JudgeMaylor at nine-thirty in the morning. Think Billy will be up to
that? If not, we'll schedule it for later this week."
Dan scratched his chin. "Physically, he'll be shaky and stiff, but as long as it doesn't take too long, he
should be all right. Knowing that he won't have to go back to Webber will probably speed his recovery.
Are you sure the judge will sign the petition?"
"As sure as I can be without consulting a crystal ball. He's eighteen, and strictly speaking, it isn't
necessary. It's insurance against Webber, and to make things easier for you down the road."
"All right, we'll be there."
Rob nodded and put the phone to his ear. "We'll take it. Thanks." He rubbed his eyes, stretched and
pulled a yellow pad from his briefcase. "We've got some work to do, Doc. Got more coffee?"
Dan nodded and started a fresh pot brewing. "Give me five minutes to get some meat out for dinner
tonight. You'll have my undivided attention after that." He opened a door at the rear of the kitchen and
stepped into the garage. From his seat at the table, Rob could see the wall nearest the door, lined with a
standing freezer and numerous shelves covered with canned goods. Dan came back in, shut the door,
and set six plastic-wrapped packages on the counter. "I hope you like veal."
"I do, and thanks for the inclusion."
"It doesn't make much sense to chase you out for your own food." He turned back to the counter and
filled two mugs with coffee, adding cream and sugar to one.
Rob stared at Dan's back, wondering what he'd seen on that normally impassive face. There had been
something, he just couldn't pin it down. He turned his gaze to the living room area, admiring the cool
green walls, the large area rugs in bold, primary colors, and the solid, comfortable-looking couch and
chairs covered in deep green leather. The exterior wall was mostly windows, with French doors that
opened to the large back yard, complete with a no-nonsense, rectangular swimming pool.
The short wall that marked the end of the living area and the start of the hallway, boasted a gas fireplace,
flanked by deep shelves filled with books, a stereo, and racks for CDs and DVDs. A wall-mounted
television hung above the fireplace, and a couple of smaller chairs nestled before it. End tables of glowing
wood, small lamps throughout the room, and a large ottoman completed the homey look. Just to his left,
a partially open door revealed the corner of a bed. Dan's room. If only ... he gave himself a mental shake.
Cut the daydreams, idiot.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"You have a nice place, Doc. Comfortable. A person could relax and kick back here. No pets?"
Dan handed him the coffee. "Thanks." He pulled out a chair opposite Rob. "I had a dog a few years ago.
He was ... he died. Shall we get started?"
"First thing I need is a full statement from you. From that, I'll come up with a basic statement for Billy to
sign. We may not be prosecuting the sonofabitch, but I want everything done as if we planned to."
**********
Lloyd Webber unlocked the door and stepped inside. "Billy, where are you?" The house was dark and
quiet, and he knew his son was gone. "You little shit. You'll pay for disobeying me." He reached for the
light switch, but before he could flip it, a rag was forced over his nose and mouth. He gasped and
struggled, but was held firmly. He felt himself losing consciousness, and then ... nothing.
When he woke, he was in the kitchen, seated in a straight back chair. He frowned. He remembered
walking through the front door, calling for Billy, and then he was here, staring down at cracked linoleum,
with a pounding head. His thoughts were sluggish. He tried to lift his hand to rub his forehead, and
realized he was tied to the chair. "What the fuck?"
"You're awake. Good." The deep voice came from the doorway, and Lloyd turned his head to see a
very large man, dressed in dark jeans, biker boots, a dark shirt, and a ski mask.
"What do you want?" Lloyd wasn't the type to panic, and he didn't intend to start now.
"You've been a bad boy, haven't you?" The man reached into his boot and pulled out a wickedly curved
knife. He leaned against the doorframe and used the knife to clean under his nails. "You hurt someone
yesterday. Not just anyone, but an eighteen-year old boy. Young William, in fact, whom you should have
been safeguarding from the evils of this world. What a shame he had no one to protect him from you."
The man didn't look at him, just continued cleaning his nails. The blade gleamed coldly under the light.
"You're a sick sonofabitch, aren't you?"
The man's voice was calm and quiet. He'd made no threatening move, but Webber was afraid,
nonetheless. "I don't know what you're talking about," he blustered. "If something happened to the kid, it
wasn't me."
"Really? Then I imagine the DNA test from the rape kit will support your claim of innocence."
Rape kit?"If you had that kind of evidence, I'd be in jail."
"Only if I wanted you there. Perhaps I'd rather have you here, where I can reach out and touch you,
anytime I wish."
"You don't know who you're dealing with, buddy. This is a big mistake."
"Sergeant Lloyd Webber, six feet tall, two-hundred fifty pounds, light brown hair and eyes, forty-two
years old. I know precisely what kind of sick, perverted piece of garbage you are."
Lloyd felt fear slide into his stomach, oily and cold.Christ, the bastard knows I'm a cop, and doesn't
care. "Who the fuck are you? Where's my son?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
The man stepped forward and pinched Webber's upper lip between the finger and thumb of his left
hand. It was an effective hold, and the guy was scary strong. "Who I am doesn't matter. As for young
William, he's safe. Tomorrow, he'll be safer. The court will revoke your so-called custody of the boy,
and you will never see him again." He tightened his grip and brought the knife in to press against
Webber's throat. "Am I getting through to you? I have time on my hands to dedicate to this, and I'll be
watching. If you go near that boy ... well, I have friends who take a rather dim view of men like you. Do
you understand me, you heartless, gutless wonder?"
"I understand you're threatening me. Bad move. What makes you think I won't have my son back here
by tomorrow night?" His words were mangled, the man's grip on his lip unchanged.
"Ifhe were your son, you could perhaps make things more difficult, but we know he isn't." He twisted his
hand, and Lloyd grunted in pain. "Oh, and of course I'm threatening you. It might be better, however, to
consider it a promise. In fact, I brought some of my friends along tonight, to convince you of my sincerity.
They won't hurt you too much." He released Webber, wiped his hand on his jeans, and stepped back,
tilting his head to the side. "At least, I don't think they will. Sometimes they get a bit carried away. Let's
hope for the best, shall we?" He walked through the doorway, spoke briefly to someone, and left the
house.
Three of the biggest men Lloyd had ever seen, one even bigger than the knife-wielder, stepped into the
kitchen. The shortest of them was at least six-four. They were all dressed in black, faces covered by ski
masks, gloves on their hands. Lloyd's stomach clenched.
One man covered Webber's nose and mouth. "Let's get him ready." When Lloyd was on the verge of
passing out, bucking for air, another man stepped forward and shoved a rag under Lloyd's nose. The first
man removed his hand, and Lloyd gasped, inhaling sharp fumes from the rag. He coughed, gasped again,
and felt his strength drain away like water from a cracked jug.
"Just a little something to control you. Chloroform. You'll be fine in an hour or so. But for now, you're as
weak as ... well, as weak as a young boy. Poetic, isn't it?"
Who were these men? Like the guy with the knife, this one had a cultured voice, but they all had the
bodies of professional wrestlers.Jesus, what the hell was going on?
They untied him, handling his beefy body with ease, stripped him quickly, and dragged him to the living
room. Two of the men bent Lloyd over the back of the couch, and held him there. The third, still talking,
stood behind him. "I understand you like to play rough. You get a thrill from overpowering a young boy
and hurting him. Is that your particular penchant, Sergeant?" The man behind him kicked his feet apart. "I
further understand you're a secret backdoor man." He groped roughly between Lloyd's legs and engulfed
his testicles in one large, gloved hand. "Let's see if you can use the right head to think, for a change. If
you go near that child, or any child, again, I'll return." He yanked back on Lloyd's balls, and slowly
clenched his hand around them.
The pain was immediate, enormous, and grew steadily worse. "If I have to return to this not-so-pleasant
domicile, I'd be, shall we say, vexed?" He twisted his hand slightly, and Lloyd tried to scream. All he
managed was a thin, gasping wheeze. "When I'm vexed, I tend to lose control." Now he twisted the other
way, and clenched his hand tighter. Lloyd threw up over the back of the couch. "I think the wisest course
for you is to behave."
The men released Lloyd, and he slid to the floor. "I'll be watching you, Sergeant. Do give careful
consideration to your future actions." While Lloyd huddled on the floor, sick, wracked with pain, and
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
reeking of vomit, they left.
**********
Marty waved at the king-size bed just inside the door. "Have a seat. Let's see what I've got for you to
wear."
"What I've got on will be okay."
"Those sweats are too hot, and you'll feel better with clean stuff, anyway." He wanted Billy out of those
clothes. Webber might have touched them. "I'll find something."
Billy stood by the bed and looked around while Marty dug through dresser drawers. "When did you get
this bed?"
"A week ago. Dad said the single was too small. He could be right, half the time I woke up with my feet
hanging off the end and my ass waving in the wind." Marty held up a pair of cotton pants with a
drawstring waist. "How about these? They're stretchy like a tee shirt. You'll be walking on the cuffs, but
they're comfy." He added an old, soft shirt that was big and roomy. "My briefs are too large for you,
sorry. You could just wear the pants, they'll cover you."
"This'll be fine. I'm not picky." Billy sat on the edge of the bed, grabbed the hem of his tee shirt, lifted his
hands, and stopped. "I think I'll skip the shirt. Hurts to raise my arms."
"Let me help." Marty carefully worked the tee shirt up Billy's thin back. "Okay, bend your head and I'll
pull it over and then down your arms." Billy ducked his head, and Marty slid the shirt off. Marty's chest
tightened, and he struggled to keep his voice steady. "You've got a ring of bruises around your upper
arms." He leaned over Billy and examined his back. "Some more on your shoulders, too." The purple
marks stood out harshly on the boy's fair skin. "Jesus, Billy. I'd be screaming my head off." He slipped
the button-front shirt over Billy's arms.
Billy shrugged and winced. "Bruises are nothing new. A little worse than usual."
Marty shot him a quick glance, but Billy was concentrating on fastening the buttons and didn't notice. "I
need to get some extra pillows. Can you manage the rest, or should I get Dad to help?"
"No, I can do it." Billy picked up the pants and headed for the bathroom. "I gotta take a leak, anyway."
"Be right back."
Marty trotted to the kitchen. "Can I snag a couple pillows from your closet, Dad?"
Dan nodded. "Once you get him settled, you and I need to talk, son."
"You mean about...."
"Yes."
Marty frowned down at the floor. "Can't it wait a while?"
"Martin." His dad's voice was quiet, but Marty knew that tone. "Get the pillows, see that Billy's
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
comfortable, and come back here. We'll talk."
Marty nodded, grabbed two pillows, and trudged to his room. Billy was dressed and sitting on the edge
of the twin bed, in the corner where Marty had shoved it when the new bed arrived.
"I'll sleep here. It's big enough for me."
Marty opened his mouth to disagree and then closed it. Billy didn't need arguments right now. He pulled
the spare blanket from the foot of his bed and carried it over to the single. "Okay, we'll figure out
something better tomorrow. That thing's lumpy as hell." He handed Billy the pillows and watched him
stretch out on his right side. Billy pulled the sheet up, and Marty added the blanket.
"Would you stay here for a little while?" There was a tremor in his voice.
Marty sat on the floor and leaned his back against the side of the bed. "You know what we're gonna
do? We're gonnaveg out in front of the TV, eat pizza 'til we puke, and play video games. I might even let
you win a few." He looked at the cut on Billy's lip, the bruise on his cheek, and wanted to kill Lloyd
Webber. Worse was the desolate, haunted look in Billy's blue eyes. "We'll swim, soak up some sun, and
you'll get well."
Billy shivered under the blanket. "I'm scared. He'll know where I am. What if he comes over here? I
don't want to go back, but what else can I do? If he comes here, if he hurts you or your dad, it'll be my
fault."
"None of this is your fault. Anyway, you don't need to worry. If my dad says he can take care of it, he
can."
"I hope so. I don't want to go back." The long lashes flickered and his eyes closed.
Marty waited another ten minutes, sighed, and left the room.
**********
Marty entered the kitchen, nodded to Mr. Sheridan, and shoved his hands in his pockets. "Okay, Dad.
Let's talk."
Dan motioned to the living room couch and sat down facing his son. He spoke quietly. "You know my
feelings on this. Billy should have been told a long time ago. I've never understood why you didn't say
anything to him, but you didn't want to, and I respected that. Now, however, we need to concentrate on
his welfare, only that, and not keeping secrets from him."
Marty shot his dad a glance and dug his toes into the carpet. "It doesn't have to be today, does it? I
don't know how well he'd take that news, on top of what his dad did to him."
"Not necessarily today, no, but within the week. He's very intelligent and observant. I'm honestly amazed
you've been able to keep it from him this long. If we don't tell him before he figures it out, he'll think we
don't trust him. Or worse, that we aren't trustworthy. You know I'm right, son."
Marty made a strangled sound of frustration. "This bites rocks. I bet you haven't told Mr. Sheridan."
"That's different. Billy's going to be here permanently. Why are you so reluctant? Webber's a classic
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
homophobe, but Billy's never shown the slightest hint of any sort of bigotry."
Marty sighed. "Okay, Dad, I'll tell him in the morning."
"We'll tell him, son. You won't have to do it alone."
Marty nodded, stood and turned toward the hallway. Billy was there, eyes wide and wary. "Tell me
what? What's wrong? What don't you want me to know?"
Marty sat down again and took a deep breath. "Nothing's wrong, it's just ... god, this is hard."
Dan spoke quietly. "Come and sit down, Billy." He waited until the slender boy was seated in the chair.
"Remember me saying I've dealt with men like your dad before?" The blond head nodded. "Lloyd
Webber is homophobic. It's something I've seen often enough in my life. I've tried to spare Marty that
experience."
Billy's eyes grew even wider. "Are you ...both of you?" He couldn't seem to form the question.
Marty leaned forward. "Yeah, Dad and I are gay. But it doesn't change anything. I'm still your friend,
and we'll still protect you and help you. You don't have to worry that either of us would do anything to
hurt you. Please, don't be afraid."
"Afraid ofyou ? Get real."
Dan cleared his throat. "I hope you still trust me, Billy. I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner."
"It's okay, Dr. Baxter. I've always trusted you, that won't change. I understand you can't go around
telling everyone. Knowing the wayhe thinks, I'm not surprised you didn't say anything to me." He
dropped his gaze to the rug under his feet.
"What's wrong, kiddo? Does this embarrass you? That's okay. It's a lot to take in." Dan paused, and
Marty saw his face lose color. "You don't think ... Billy, I had to examine you. It wasn't anything more
than that. I'dnever touch a boy that way."
"I know that. Just because you're gay doesn't mean you're some perv who gets off on kids."
"Please believe me, you're safe here. No one will lay a hand on you."
"I know that, too." His eyes moved from one to the other. "Is that what you two were so worried
about?"
Marty shifted in his seat. "Well, yeah. I mean, you have enough on your plate. I thought this might be too
much."
"Don't be a dweeb, Marty." He yawned. "I'm still tired. Thirsty, though. Could I have some water?"
Dan stood. "Of course. Marty can get some for you, and then you really do need to sleep. Rob's
arranged a hearing for tomorrow morning."
"So fast? Maybe that's good, though. That way we'll know soon if it'll work."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob spoke from the kitchen table. "Don't worry, Billy. It'll work. I picked the judge with care. He'll be
all for this."
"Okay, Mr. Sheridan." He looked at Dan. "Do you still need Marty, or can he come back with me? I
don't want to be alone. I know I shouldn't be such a wuss, but...."
Dan laid his hand gently on Billy's head. "You're not a wuss, kiddo. Marty and I are finished talking. Go
ahead, son."
**********
Billy sat on the side of the bed, drank half the water, and capped the bottle. Marty sat beside him,
wishing he knew what to do, what to say, to make him feel better. "You think you can get back to
sleep?" He took the bottle of water from Billy and set it on the floor.
"Maybe, but first...." Billy looked down at his hands. "I have to tell you, I guess. You've been honest
with me." He didn't raise his head. "When he was ... last night, he kept talking. All the time, calling me
names, telling me he knew I liked it. He talked about you, and I saw these pictures in my head and ... and
... I wanted to ... not withhim , but I thought about you, and ... I know it was terrible, to think of you
when he was ... please don't hate me."
Marty turned to face Billy. "I don't hate you, and it isn't terrible. If he'd mentioned purple giraffes, you
would have seen them, too. He knows we're friends. He knew how bad it would make you feel, so he
used it. It wasn't your fault."
"It's just...." Billy twisted his hands together. "I've had those kinds of thoughts before. A lot."
"You mean about me?" Billy said nothing, and Marty continued. "There's nothing wrong with that, either,
and it doesn't mean you're gay, or sick, or whatever he told you. It just means you're growing up, trying
to figure things out. Dad told me most guys think about other guys at some point. It's natural. It doesn't
mean anything." Billy began to shake, and Marty realized he was crying without making a sound. Words
tumbled from Marty's mouth as he tried to dam that awful flood. "It's okay, Billy. Too much happened
yesterday. Sorting it out's gonna take time. It's okay if you think of me like that. I don't mind. We can still
be friends, like we always have. Come on, buddy, please calm down. I could never hate you, and I don't
think you're sick or weird."
"You don't understand." Billy covered his face with his hands.
"I don't have to understand. You're my friend, and that's all that matters. I don't hate you, I don't blame
you, and I'll always be here for you."
Billy shook his head, his words muffled. "Marty, I dream about you, about us. He tried to make me think
I was a horrible person, sick and twisted. I knew he was wrong, that it's just the way I'm made, not a ...
a disease or anything bad. I didn't think you ... but it didn't matter, I still dreamt that someday, I'd tell you
and you might ... I knew it was just a dream, but it gave me hope, a reason to endure. Now I know
about you, and you probably didn't tell me because you've already met someone. I'm just some nerdy
guy you pal around with, and I can live with that, but ... I wish it was me. I've never ... never been with
anyone, never even kissed anyone, because I wanted all those things with you. Only you." He let his
hands fall to his lap. His voice was softer than a whisper. "I love you, and he ruined it. He ruined me, and
now I don't have anything."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Don't cry, please. I can't stand to see you cry, it breaks my heart." Marty curved his arm carefully
around the trembling shoulders. "He couldn't ruin you, you're perfect." He placed gentle fingers under
Billy's chin and lifted the blond head. "Do you want to know why I didn't tell you I'm gay? Because I
knew, once I told you that, I'd have to tell you the rest. That I love you, and I want to be more than your
friend. I want so much more, but I couldn't say it, couldn't take the chance that you'd walk away, never
want to be around me again. So I hid it all, just to be able to see you, spend time with you, even though it
was never enough." He brushed his fingers through Billy's hair and laid his palm softly on his cheek.
Billy jerked back. "Don't. Don't say that. You don't mean it. You're just trying to make me feel better."
He shoved Marty away and huddled against the wall. "Don't lie to me, it doesn't help, it just hurts. You
can't feel that way about me, not now. Not after ... after what he did, what I didn't stop him from doing."
Marty took Billy's hand and held on when he tried to pull free. "I meant every word I said. I've loved
you for a long time, Billy. Nothing anyone does can change that, especially not a walking piece of shit like
Webber." He paused. "I know you tried like hell to stop him. Every time you fought, he hit you harder. I
saw the marks on your face and your arms, and I know how hard you struggled, and how much you paid
for it." His throat thickened. "I don't know any way to prove how I feel. All I can do is tell you the truth.
I'll say it over and over, until you have to believe me. I love you, I'll always love you, and that won't
change."
Billy's hand lay still in Marty's. "You love me? You'd want me, even after ...wh -why would you still
want me? He...."
"How could anything he did change the way I feel? I don't give a shit about him, except that he hurt you.
If he were drowning, I'd throw him a fucking anchor." He took a deep breath. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't ...
you don't need to hear that. You ... you're so good, so beautiful, and I love you so much. Maybe
someday you'll believe me, let me show you how much. If ... if you don't want that, I'll still be your friend.
I'd do anything for you."
"You love me. I've heard you say that so many times, in my dreams." Billy pressed the heel of his hand
to his forehead. "I feel weird. My head's all fuzzy."
"Probably the pain pill kicking in. Lay down, try to sleep. We have time to talk, and think about where
we go from here. Later. When you're better. Okay?"
Billy raised his blue eyes to Marty. "Make it a promise?"
"When you look at me like that, I'd promise you anything." Marty wiped the tears away with a gentle
hand.
**********
Dan returned to the table, rubbed his forehead, and sighed. "God, what a day."
"How long have we known each other, Doc? Two years?"
Dan sighed again. He heard the simmering anger in Rob's voice and knew where this was going. "About
that long. Listen, Rob...."
Rob ignored the interruption. "Two years. I've been up front with you from the beginning. I didn't have to
tell you I'm gay. I told you because I wanted to, because I trust and respect you. And in all that time, not
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
one damn word from you. Nothing. I could understand if it was strictly business between us. But I
thought we'd become friends."
"We have. I ... it isn't that I didn't want to tell you. It's just...."
"Just what? Were you afraid I'd hit on you? That I'd run around telling others? That I'd presume upon
our friendship, or use the knowledge as some sort of fucking leverage?" He leaned forward, his shoulders
tense, his lips a thin slash of anger.
"I'd never think that. I don't...."
"Then why make a big goddamn secret out of it? Did you think I wouldn't understand? Hell, most of us
keep a low profile around here. This isn't the most tolerant of towns. Okay, fine, you don't shout it from
the rooftops. But I'm your friend, damn it."
"Rob, I've only told two people in this town. Dr. Thacker and his wife. He's the guy who covers my
office when I'm gone. I only told him because I felt he had to know, in case there were ... problems. I
didn't want to put him at risk."
"Bullshit. You can't make me believe you don't tell anyone. How do you meet people, date, get to
know...."
"I don't."
"You don't. Right." Dan said nothing, and Rob's gray eyes widened. "You're serious. You don't see
anyone, date anyone? Why not?"
"Because I ... I just don't. Leave it at that." Dan stared at those gray eyes, wanting to say more.What
would you think if I told you it's because you're the only man I've wanted in a long time, maybe
ever, and that scares the hell out of me? He took a deep breath and lowered his eyes. "Let's get back
to work, okay? Now isn't the time for this."
Rob sat back, an odd look on his face. "All right, but after the hearing, you and I will talk."
The anger in Rob's voice had been replaced with something Dan couldn't identify. "After the hearing, I
imagine I'll be busy getting Billy settled in. We'll have to see how it plays out." Dan suspected Rob
wouldn't be put off for long. He wasn't sure how he felt about that.
Chapter 4
Lloyd had cleaned himself, dressed, and now sat in the kitchen, nursing a cup of coffee and a sour
stomach. His disposition wasn't improved by the blue-backed papers resting on the table. His sniveling
stepson wanted to live with his good friend, Marty. As if being in another house made him untouchable.
"Fuck that, Billy boy. You're not safe. I know all your favorite haunts. I know where Baxter lives. I can
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
find you when I want you. And I will, when I'm ready."
He looked at the papers again. The hearing was tomorrow morning, at nine-thirty, in front of Judge
Maylor . Softhearted sonofabitch.Maylor would sign the petition.
He drank black coffee and pondered strategies. He could hire an attorney, but the kid was eighteen, and
there was no blood connection. Court meant answering questions he didn't want asked, and no matter
how it turned out, there'd always be those who believed the kid. People he had to work with, people he
had to count on to watch his back. Maybe a notation in his jacket. Fuck no, he didn't need that.Let it
slide. Where the kid lives doesn't matter.
Maybe he'd call in sick tomorrow, do a little drive-by. That should be enough to show Billy he wasn't
safe, that he had best keep his mouth shut.
**********
Dan was putting together a light dinner when Marty returned. Rob was talking on the phone, jotting
down notes on a yellow pad.
Dan looked at his son. "Is he actually sleeping this time?"
Marty shrugged. "He was the last time. He's restless, though. Like he can't find a comfortable position."
He shoved his hair out of his face, frowning.
"That's not surprising. He can have another pill after dinner. What's bothering you? Are you upset that I
pressed you to tell him?"
Marty leaned against the counter and stared at the tiled floor. "The reason I never wanted to tell him is
because I love him. As long as he didn't know, I could pretend everything was the same, that we'd be
friends forever, and I could hang with him, just be with him. It wasn't enough, not even close, but I didn't
want to kid myself that there could be anything else. I was afraid to take that step, and maybe scare him
away. I know it was gutless, but I just couldn't risk it. That's why I never came out at school. What was
the point? There's only one person who mattered, and I figured he wasn't interested."
A soft 'damn' came from Rob's direction. Dan glanced at him, but he was bent over his notes, his cell
phone pressed to his ear. Dan resumed chopping onions. "This is why you wanted to take a year off,
instead of heading out to college after graduation. You didn't want to leave Billy behind." He dropped the
onions in the skillet. "Why didn't you tell me, son?"
"You couldn't have done anything about it, and I was too scared to talk to Billy. I always knew he'd be
cool about me being gay, but I figured if he knew how I felt about him, that I wanted ... well, I thought it
would freak him out. I couldn't bear the thought of never seeing him again. I couldn't lose my friend, even
if that was all he'd ever be."
Dan added strips of veal and a dash of wine to the onions, and took a sip from the glass on the counter.
"Why are you telling me now? What's changed?"
"Billy said he loves me."
"Loves you as in...."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Yeah, as in."
"That's a bit of a shock. I never caught a hint from him." From the table came a muttered comment about
a pot and a kettle. Dan flipped the veal tenderloins, added a little more wine, some water, and turned the
burner down. "Do you believe him?"
"Well, yeah. Last time I checked, guys don't tell you they love you as a joke, Dad."
Dan took a sip of wine. "Bad phrasing on my part. Is it possible, son, that he's confusing the love he feels
for his friend with a deeper kind of love?"
"I know the difference, Dr. Baxter. I've loved Marty for years." Billy stood in the hallway, one hand
propped against the wall.
Dan jerked and slopped wine from his glass, Rob dropped his phone, and Marty jumped a foot.
"Shit, Billy. I'm gonna put a bell around your neck. Why are you awake this time?" Marty sounded
cross, but he hurried to Billy's side, offering him an arm to lean on.
"I woke up, smelled something good, and realized I'm hungry again. Those sandwiches were the first
food I've had since lunch yesterday." He bit his lip. "I wasn't trying to sneak up on you."
"I'm sorry. I know you're not a sneak. You're just quiet, like a mouse, or a water sprite. Gliding silently
into a room." Marty smiled. "Sorta look like one, too. Must be those eyes. Why don't you sit on the
couch? I'll bring you a tray when the food's ready, and you can eat there. The kitchen chairs are too
hard."
"In a minute." He walked to the counter and looked up at Dan." "What exactly did you mean when you
said I might be confused?"
Dan covered the skillet with a lid and turned around. "You've never known a father's love, never had a
sense of family. I knew that the minute I met you. I know you and Marty are close, and you're fond of
me. Just as I am of you. I wonder if you're confusing your natural desire for family love with romantic
love. Maybe you just want to feel looked after, and cherished, as a son and a brother. Does that make
sense?"
"I know the difference. I loved my mom. She's been gone a long time, but I remember her, and know
she loved me. I love you, too. You've been more like a dad to me thanhim ." He touched the bruise on
his cheek. "What I feel for Marty isn't brotherly." He paused, glanced at Marty with a smile, and turned
back to Dan. "There were times, when we were together, that I had to stop looking at him, because it felt
like my heart would melt if I couldn't touch him. But I couldn't stop looking, because I had to fill myself
up for all the days I wouldn't see him." He flushed. "I'm not saying this right."
Marty stared at Billy, his eyes wide. He held out his hand, and Billy didn't hesitate to take it, twining his
fingers with Marty's.
Dan smiled. "You said it very well, I think." He placed his hand lightly on Billy's shoulder. "Do me a
favor? Give yourself some time. Time to get to know yourself, and your feelings. You've never had the
chance, before."
Billy tilted his head slightly. "Are you worried that my feelings will change? Or do you think I'm not old
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
enough to know what love is, what it means?" His mouth twisted in a sad smile. "I'm not a child, Dr.
Baxter. I haven't been for a long time. I know myself, and my heart."
It should have been ludicrous. A five-foot, four-inch tall, blond waif, in pants so long they hid his feet, a
shirt big enough to cover him shoulders to knees, standing there talking about true love. His blue eyes
were direct, however, and the tender way he looked at Marty showed a maturity that was hard to deny.
"I guess it's the dad in me," Dan said. "You two are so young, it's difficult to realize...."
Marty smiled at Billy. "Dad worries about everything. Let's go sit down. No one has to decide anything
right now." He turned and led Billy into the living room.
**********
"I understand what Dad's saying. With everything that's happened, he figures right now might not be the
best time for you to make a decision like this." They sat side-by-side on the couch, and Marty looked
down at their linked hands. Just holding Billy's hand made his stomach flutter and his heart beat faster.
"He's probably right. I don't want to push you into anything, or rush you. So maybe we should...."
Billy's hand tightened. "Don't say it. This isn't adecision , it's who I am, and how I feel. I've known about
myself for as long as I can remember, and I've known how I feel about you for five years. So don't you
dare say it."
"Five years? Damn, Billy, I wish I'd known."
"You didn't tell me, either."
Marty leaned back, tugged lightly on Billy's hand, and smiled when the blond head settled without
hesitation on his shoulder. "And we both know why. No more secrets, I promise."
**********
Rob decided he'd been an observer long enough. He stood, walked to the sink, and washed his hands.
"I'll give you a hand with dinner. I'm no great shakes in the kitchen, but I follow directions well."
Dan turned back to the stove. "Thanks." He handed Rob a large bowl. "Think you can put together a
salad? Anything you find in the crisper will do. I'll finish the rice."
They worked quietly for a few minutes. Rob finally broke the silence. "I won't try to tell you how to raise
your kid, Doc ... hell, he's terrific, you've done a great job ... but I have to say, I don't think any words
from you are going to keep those two apart for long."
"I'm not trying to keep them apart. I just don't want them to get hurt."
Rob watched him from the corner of his eye. "That may happen. What makes you think you can prevent
it? They'll act on their feelings, sooner or later."
"They're so damn young."
"They're eighteen. Old enough to enlist, to vote, to move out on their own, if they want. Past the age of
consent." Rob finished with the lettuce, dropped it into the bowl, and began chopping fresh vegetables to
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
add to the mix. "Besides, since when is age proof against anything? Grown men have been known to
make themselves fools for love. You can't cushion all the bumps for them."
"I know that!" Dan took a deep breath. "Sorry."
"I've got three sisters and two brothers, all married, except the youngest sister. I'm an uncle eight times
over. Maybe I'm talking outta my ass, but I've seen my various family members go through crushes,
puppy love, the gamut. For what it's worth, I think these two are serious."
"Maybe so, but it wouldn't hurt them to wait."
Rob finished with the salad and shrugged. "Unless you plan to strap chastity belts around them, I think
it's moot. In their place, would you wait?" He picked up the bowl and carried it to the table. "I don't have
to be a genius to read between the lines here. Don't let whatever happened in your past color your view
of them. They have a right to try to find their own happiness."Chew on that , he thought as he joined the
teenagers in the living room.
"Dinner's almost ready. Who wants what to drink?"
"Milk for me, please," Billy said. He shifted, preparing to stand.
Marty stopped him. "Stay put. I'll get your food. After you eat, you're going to bed. You sleep in the big
bed, I'll take the small one. You need the room to move without hitting the wall. That's probably why you
kept waking up, not to mention the saggy mattress. You can't get well if you don't rest." He set a TV tray
in front of Billy and walked to the kitchen.
Rob looked at the blond boy. "May I give you one piece of advice?"
Billy's blue eyes narrowed. "Are you going to tell me to wait until I'm sure?"
"No, I'm going to ask you to wait until your body is healed, and you can move without hurting. Wait until
you can enjoy the physical expression of your love."
He relaxed. "Thank you. I don't think I have much choice in that. But I'm not waiting to let Marty know
how I feel. I've spent enough time keeping that to myself. Every way I can show it, he'll know I love him."
His voice was soft, but there was steel in it.
"You'll get no argument from me. I happen to think we could all use more of that. Uh, try to be discreet,
though. Outside this home are a lot of people...."
"You think I don't know that?" He touched his bruised cheek and his eyes turned inward.
"Shit. Sorry, kid."
**********
After dinner, Billy headed to the bathroom to brush his teeth, and Marty took Rob aside. "At the clinic,
you told Dad we should call the cops. Don't give Billy a rough time about that. It was hard enough for
him to tell us what happened. It took every bit of courage he has to let you take those photographs. If he
doesn't want to involve the police, leave it alone."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Don't you think his step-father should be punished?"
"I think he should be castrated and dropped bleeding and screaming into a tank of hungry sharks. So
what? It isn't my decision. Billy doesn't want to have anything to do with the police. I don't want you
trying to push him into it."
Rob blinked. "Fair enough. I won't pressure him."
When Marty entered his room, Billy was already between the sheets, facing the doorway. He lay on his
left side and watched as Marty yanked off his tee shirt and unfastened his pants. "I don't want you to
sleep in the other bed." His voice was quiet, but determined.
Marty paused, his jeanspuddled around his ankles. He had to say this right, so Billy would understand. "I
thought you might be nervous if we shared the bed right now. I don't want you to be nervous around me.
Let me get dressed, and we'll talk." He kicked the pants aside and reached for a clean tee shirt.
"Since when do you wear anything but briefs to bed? You don't have to change everything for me. I
don't want that. I know things are different now, in a lot of ways, but don't change everything else,
okay?"
Marty dropped the shirt and sat down beside Billy. "I'd change anything I could to make you feel
better." He stroked Billy's hair, brushed it back from his face. "I figured, after what happened, you
wouldn't be too keen on feeling someone next to you in bed. Especially a nearly naked someone.
Thought it might give you bad dreams, or something. Besides, I could bump into you, hurt you. Dad said
you have a lot of bruises, and I know I haven't seen all of them. I couldn't bear to hurt you."
"You're not just someone, and I want you close. You won't hurt me. I know I'll probably have bad
dreams, but if I can reach over and feel you there, I'll be okay." Billy slid his fingers over the firm muscles
of Marty's stomach and continued up to rest his hand on the strong shoulder. "No matter how bad the
dream, I'd know it was you next to me, not him."
Marty shivered at that light touch. "Billy, I ... I really think I should sleep over there. I might not be able
to ... to keep myself from...."
Billy's hand slid down and curled around Marty's. His knuckles brushed Marty's thigh, and Marty felt
himself growing hard.No, not now. Go down, damn it. He shifted, trying to hide his reaction, and saw
Billy's eyes fasten on the bulge in his briefs. "I'm sorry. I can't help it." He tried to pull his hand free.
"That's why I shouldn't sleep with you. You don't need to see me like this."
Billy smiled. "Yeah, I do."
"What?"
"If just holding my hand gets you worked up, it sorta proves you really do want me." He looked up at
Marty. "I wasn't sure. You've never had a boner around me before."
"I have. I just made sure you couldn't see it." He closed his eyes briefly. "I'm gonna be honest, okay? If I
sleep with you, I'll get hard. I won't be able to help it. I won't do anything about it, but if we're in the
same bed, there's no way you won't know it's there. Right now, the last thing you need is a stiff dick
anywhere near you. So I'll sleep in the other bed."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"You're forgetting one thing. I trust you. Now stop arguing with me, please. I need you next to me."
Marty couldn't say no to that appeal. "All right, then." He lifted Billy's hand, pressed it lightly against his
own cheek. "I'll sleep on the other side. That way you have a clear shot at the bathroom if you need it. I'll
leave the light on, too, so you won't trip over the junk on the floor."
He closed the bathroom door to within a couple of inches, walked around the bed and climbed under
the covers. He stretched out on his side, six inches away from the slender body of the man he loved. His
dick wasn't the only stiff thing, now. He held his entire body rigid and still, afraid to make any move.
Billy rolled onto his back. Although the room was cloaked in shadows, Marty could see the faint gleam
of his eyes. "Marty, would you kiss me?"
Marty propped himself up on one elbow and looked down at Billy. "That's not such a great idea. You're
tired and hurt. You don't need...."
"Quit telling me what I do and don't need. My mouth doesn't hurt much, and I've wanted to kiss you for
a long time. Don't you ... don't you want to?"
Marty gave up. He leaned over and let his other hand rest beside Billy's pillow. He bridged the space
between them and softly covered Billy's lips with his own. "Is this what you want?" He moved his mouth
gently over Billy's, supporting his weight with his arms, letting only their lips touch.
"Mmm." Billy hummed his approval and his lips parted slightly. He fastened his mouth over Marty's
lower lip and sucked lightly. Marty shivered, felt Billy's teeth nibble at his lip, felt his tongue slide across
the captured lip, and then his mouth moved on, and he kissed his way to the hinge of Marty's jaw. Marty
felt soft lips on his ear lobe, warm breath blowing over his ear, and he swore he felt electricity run all the
way down his spine. He moaned softly, turned his head, and found Billy's ear, giving it the same tender
treatment.
Then Billy's mouth moved over Marty's cheek, Marty turned his head, and their lips met again. Marty
had imagined, in dreams and daydreams, kissing Billy. He felt Billy's hands framing his face, Billy's lips on
his, Billy's breath sliding over him and into him, and he groaned. No fantasy, no dream, could compare to
reality. Those lips were soft and full of heat, and they sent flames licking over Marty.
When they came up for air, Marty stared at Billy. "Wow. Where did you learn to kiss like that?"
"I read it in a book." Billy smiled.
"I love your smile. It was the second thing I noticed about you."
"Yeah? What was the first?"
"Your eyes. You have the most beautiful eyes I've ever seen."
Billy smiled again, and Marty kissed the dimple he knew was to the left of Billy's mouth, the side that
always dimpled, no matter how faint the grin. He turned his head and kissed him once more. To his
surprise, Billy's mouth opened wider, his graceful hands slid around Marty's neck, and he pulled Marty
closer.
Marty couldn't help himself, he had to have more. He let his own lips part, and sent his tongue to seek,
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
to taste, to learn more of that sweet mouth. He felt Billy quiver, burrowed his fingers into the silky, blond
hair, and heard and felt the moan Billy sent into his mouth. He moved his head, resting cheek-to-cheek
for a moment, breathing in the heat and smell of Billy. He rubbed his cheek over the soft skin, tucked his
nose under the shelf of the delicate jaw, and felt the pulse in the slender throat beat faster. He pressed his
lips there, and felt it jump and then race.
"Oh, please." A sigh of sound, carried into Marty's ear on hot breath. Slender fingers tightened in
Marty's hair and exerted surprising strength to bring Marty's lips back to where Billy's waited. "Mmm."
Billy's right hand remained anchored in Marty's hair, while his left roamed over Marty's back and
shoulders, sometimes down to his hip, never hurrying, always gentle.
Marty didn't know how long they'd been kissing, it could have been minutes or hours, but he was
suddenly aware that he was grinding his hips into the mattress, that he was harder than he'd ever been,
and that he was so close to the edge anything could tip him over. He lifted his head, wanting to say
something, to slow down, but all he could manage was a low moan.
Billy's hands tightened in Marty's hair and the other slid across his ribs, moving in, brushing against a
nipple on the way. That brief contact made Marty gasp and shiver. Billy's hand stopped, moved back,
and his thumb rubbed over the erect bud.
"Oh god, oh god, Billy, please." He didn't know what he was begging for. Did he want him to stop, or
was he pleading for more? It didn't matter, he discovered. Billy pulled Marty's head down again and
kissed away the words. His thumb and finger teased and caressed that hard bud, and Marty shuddered
and exploded.
Riding down the wave, his skin sizzling, Marty panted softly in Billy's ear. "I'm sorry." He felt the heat of
a blush on his face. "I couldn't help it, I'm sorry." He wanted to pull away, but Billy wouldn't let him go.
"You came." Billy's voice was soft, but Marty heard the surprise in it.
"I didn't know I was so close until I was nearly there. It felt so good, finally kissing you, after wanting to
for so long. I tried to stop, I wanted everything to be special, perfect for you. I wanted to wait for you,
but then it was too late."
"Because you were kissing me?" Now Marty could hear something else behind the surprise. "Wow. You
came just from kissing me."
He lifted his head. "You're not mad? Not disappointed?" He met Billy's eyes at last, and felt his own
grow wide.
Billy's eyes were sparkling. "That's so hot, Marty." Before Marty could stop him, Billy's hand slipped
inside Marty's briefs. It came out damp and sticky, and Marty gasped when Billy licked his fingers.
"Hmm, kinda salty and sweet. Smooth." He cleaned his fingers and hand thoroughly. Marty had seen him
do the same thing with ice cream or frosting, and it had always turned him on. The fact that it was his
spunk Billy was lapping up made it even more exciting.
Marty finally believed that Billy wasn't upset. He dipped his head and kissed Billy again. This time, he
tasted himself on Billy's lips. "I still wish I could've waited for you. You didn't, did you?"
Now Billy dropped his eyes. "I wanted to. I tried to touch myself, I felt so good kissing you, and when I
realized you were so close, I wanted ... but I couldn't." A shadow crossed his face, and then he smiled.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"It doesn't matter. I won't have to wait forever."
"It isn't fair. You ... is there something I can do?"
Billy shook his head. "I'm ... it feels ... bruised. I couldn't grip hard enough."
Marty closed his eyes. He'd never been so angry, so horrified, in his life. He was consumed with rage,
and then he remembered that Billy didn't need to see that.Love him, show him you care. Don't let him
see anything else. He took a deep breath and opened his eyes. Billy was staring up at him, his lower lip
caught between his teeth.
Marty smiled at him, wanting to erase the little frown between the blue eyes. "There might be one thing I
can do. I'll try, if you promise to stop me if it hurts."
"W-what?"
Marty bent his head and began to kiss his way along Billy's slender neck, unbuttoned the shirt and
planted more kisses on his chest. He saw Billy's nipples peak and harden, and paused to suckle first one
and then the other. Billy released a shaky breath, and laid his hand softly on Marty's hair. Marty moved
down to the flat belly, and Billy gasped.
He dipped his tongue in Billy's navel, delighted at the moan of pleasure he heard. He was experimenting,
unsure of what to do, or how. Billy was making it very clear that he liked what Marty was doing. He
loosened the drawstring on the pants and nudged them down an inch, covering the newly bared skin with
soft kisses, barely touching him, conscious always that pressure might hurt. "Does this feel good?"
"Oh, yes," Billy sighed. "So good." His body was moving slightly, as if trying to feel that touch
everywhere at once.
"Your skin is so soft." Marty bent again to the smooth skin, his mouth and tongue tasting the
bed-warmed flesh, his hand sliding gently over the taut muscles.
"Lift your hips a little." He slid the pants down, just far enough to release the hardness that was trapped
beneath the fabric. He ran his fingers lightly up its length, and Billy whimpered. Marty froze. "Does that
hurt? Do you want me to stop?"
"If you stop, I'll ... I'll never speak to you again."
Marty chuckled, and returned to Billy's rigid length. He studied it in the faint light from the bathroom.
"Wow. You might be small everywhere else, but not here." Using just his fingertips, he stroked and
touched every hard inch tenderly, thinking about what to do. He knew how to make himself come, but
this was different. There were bruises he couldn't see in the dim room, and he wanted to be sure Billy felt
nothing but pleasure. He curled his fingers gently around the rigid dick, barely gripping, letting his hand
slide freely from the base to the tip. He felt dampness on his fingers, and licked them.
"Does it taste like yours?" No trace of embarrassment in Billy's voice, just curiosity.
"Sweeter," Marty said. He bent his head and licked the hard warmth slowly, thoroughly. He ran his
tongue up to the weeping head, down the other side, avoided a rough spot he'd found with his fingers --
don't think about how he got that -- and carefully kissed the taut testicles beneath it. Billy was moaning
again, and getting louder.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Marty raised up and sucked gently on the tip, ran his tongue along the flared ridge, and flicked it over the
hole at the top, wanting another taste. He slid his mouth over it, engulfing just the first few inches.Any
more and he'd hurt Billy. He remembered a talk he'd had with his father about this, and how unsure he'd
felt at the time. Could he? Would it be gross? Now, all that mattered was making Billy feel good, and
nothing about that was unpleasant. In fact, it was wonderful.
"Oh!" Billy's hips began to rock gently, and his fingers tightened almost painfully on Marty's hair. "Don't
stop, please, please don't stop."
"Mmm, I won't." Marty used his mouth to stroke the top of the rigid pole of flesh, and a gentle hand to
caress the base. He sensed Billy wouldn't last long, so he concentrated on making it feel as good as he
possibly could. In the glow of light from the bathroom, he saw Billy's eyelids flutter and his head arch
back on the slender neck.
"Just like that ...ohh , yes ...ahh , more, please ... oh, oh ...ohh !" Billy uttered a long, sweet cry of
release.
Marty held him with his mouth and drained him dry. When Billy at last relaxed, Marty eased the pants
back up and retied the drawstring. He moved up on the bed and planted light, feathery kisses on Billy's
face. He felt dampness and tasted salt, and stopped moving.
"What's wrong? Did I hurt you?"
"N-no, nothing's wrong. That was ...so beautiful. Thank you for making it so beautiful."
Marty pressed his forehead to Billy's, nearly sagging in relief.
"You've done this before, haven't you?" Billy's voice was very quiet.
"You're the first, Elf." The pet name he'd longed to use came easily to his lips. "Dad told me once that
making love is about the whole body, and learning what your lover wants. He said if you pay attention,
you can tell what feels good by the way he moves or how he breathes. He was right." He propped
himself on one elbow, looking down at the curved lips, the long lashes that framed the beautiful eyes, and
sighed happily. "You make it easy to know what you like. I love you, Billy."
"I love you." Billy's words were slow, and his voice was blurred with fatigue. "I'm sorry. Want to stay
awake, but ... tired."
Marty pulled the covers up, and settled himself carefully against Billy's side. "Shh. Go to sleep."
**********
Sometime later, when quiet had claimed the bedroom and even the night outside was still, Marty woke
to soft cries of distress. He sat up, switched on the lamp by the bed and touched Billy's shoulder. The
thin body was curled into a ball, and trembled like a plucked guitar string. "Billy, wake up. You're safe
here. Relax."
Billy jerked upright, and Marty saw a brief flare of fear in his eyes. "Do you know where you are?"
Blue eyes met brown, and Billy nodded. "Marty." He shivered. "Bad dream. He ... he was ... hurting me.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
H-he made afi -fist, around me, he wanted me to get hard... I didn't, and he got angry. He said I should
just relax and ... and enjoy it. He tried to make me ... he wanted me to ... I told him I'd bite it off. That's
when he s-started hitting me." His mouth trembled, and he turned toward Marty, burrowing into his chest
like a small, frightened animal. "It hurt so much, Marty. Why would he want to hurt m-me like that?"
Marty felt the dampness of tears on his chest. "He can't hurt you anymore. You're safe here." Marty
folded his arms around the shaking body, wishing he could take away the pain. Billy sobbed against his
shoulder. "Shh, it'll be all right. I swear to you, somehow, it'll be all right." He stroked Billy's hair, held
him close, and murmured softly to him. "Oh, Elf, please don't cry."
The bedroom door opened, and his dad stood silhouetted by the hall light. "What's wrong?"
Marty looked up. "He had a bad dream." He bit his lip. "I don't know what to do, Dad."
Dan sat on the side of the bed. "Billy, how can we help you? We'll do whatever we can." He placed a
gentle hand on the fragile, shaking shoulder.
Billy turned and wrapped his arms around Dan's waist. "H-he wasn't always mean. He used to give me
baths, and throw a ball with me. He taught me how to ride a b-bike, and drive a car. How could he do
that to m-me? What's wrong w-with me that he'd do that?"
"There's nothing wrong with you, Billy. He's a sick man, and none of this was your fault. You're a
wonderful boy. Any sane man would be proud to call you son." He held the teenager close, rocking him
and stroking his hair. "It's all right. You'll be all right. We'll take care of you. You never have to see him
again. He'll never hurt you again. You're safe here. You don't have to be afraid."
Marty watched as the sobs died to hitching breaths and Billy slowly relaxed. He knew the strength and
comfort to be found in his dad's embrace, knew the warmth and love his father somehow imparted with
his touch, and was glad Billy could accept it. Maybe, with his dad's help, Marty could help Billy find
peace and happiness here. He vowed again to do everything he could to make that happen.
Without lifting his head, Billy spoke, so softly they had to strain to hear him. "I'm so tired of crying, of
being afraid. Feels like I've spent my whole life drowning in tears, scared of everything." He rested quietly
in Dan's arms, and then took a deep, shuddering breath. His voice was stronger when he continued. "Part
of me hates him, and I don't like that either. If I hate, if I hold onto my fear, or my anger, or any of that,
he wins. He didn't get what he really wanted from me. He wanted me to beg, to promise him whatever he
wanted if he'd just stop hurting me. I never gave him that. I never stopped fighting him. I won't let him win
in my heart, either. No more hate, no more fear." He straightened slowly and wiped his eyes. "I'm sorry if
I woke you." He looked up, and there was a ghost of a smile on his face. "But I'm glad you were here."
He turned to Marty, touched his face with his fingertips, and the smile gleamed brighter. "Thank you. For
holding me, and loving me." He slid out of bed and limped to the bathroom. "Be right back." He pushed
the door nearly closed. "Shit," he said, and then the toilet seat banged down. "Marty, you waste. You left
the seat up, and I almost fell in." There was nothing but exasperated humor in his voice.
Dan gazed at the bathroom door. "He's quite a young man. And I mean that. I think he left childhood
behind a long time ago." He turned to Marty. "Don't worry. He needed to let it out, and maybe he
needed to know that he could reach out to an adult without fear. Mentally, he's in better shape than I
expected." He paused. "I don't doubt any longer his feelings for you. Treat him well, son."
"I plan on it." Marty frowned. "How'd you know something was wrong?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I forgot to give him a pain pill at dinner, and figured he might wake soon. I was coming in to check on
him and heard him crying."
The toilet flushed, water ran in the sink, and Billy returned. "Dr. Baxter? Thank you." He hugged the
older man briefly. "I soaked your shirt, didn't I?"
"It'll dry. Are you okay, now?"
"Yes, sir." He ducked his head. "I don't know why I cried like that. This isn't even the worst...." He
broke off, biting his lip.
Dan stared at him. "Billy, has he done this before?"
"Not ... not the sex stuff. Usually it's just a smack on the face, or a bruise from him grabbing my arm.
Sometimes a quick punch if I didn't do things the way he said. He liked going at my kidneys. Nothing
anyone could see, but the kind of pain that makes you sick, you know? That was his favorite spot. The
bad times were when something was going wrong for him at work, something he couldn't control. He got
into big trouble a couple years after I met Marty. A bust was thrown out because of something he'd
done, and I.A. was all over him. That was scary. I spent a lot of time in emergency rooms, all over the
county."
"Oh, god. I'm so sorry. I should have seen it, should have done something."
"I always made sure to hide any marks that would have made people suspicious. About six years ago, a
teacher saw my back. He called my d-dad. When everything was over with, my dad had him convinced
I'd taken a bad spill from my bike. That night, he told me if anyone else got the idea he hit me, I'd regret
it. I made sure no one would ever call him again." Billy looked at Dan. "You couldn't have known."
"I suppose not, but that doesn't make me feel better."
"Why didn't you tell us, Elf? How long have you lived like this?"
Billy hung his head. "My mom tried to get away, once. He found us, brought us back. It was worse,
then. After he ... after she died, I knew no one could help me. If I'd told you, he would have known. He
would've come after you. I couldn't let that happen."
Dan swallowed. "I'm sorry. You don't have to worry about that anymore." He stood. "Do you need
another pain pill?"
"I don't know. I don't like the woozy way it made me feel."
He set the pill on the nightstand. "It's there if you need it. Don't let it get too bad before you take it.
Good night, guys." He left the room, closing the door behind him.
**********
Dan returned to the kitchen, and Rob looked up from the table, his gray eyes bloodshot and his red hair
mussed. Dan felt his pulse give a funny little riff at the sight of the rumpled, tired man.Don't go there, he
told himself.Not now.
"Everything all right?" Rob asked.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Bad dream. He's okay now." He stood at the sink, his hands clenched around the rim. "He said his
dad's beaten him before. He said Webber's favorite shot was a kidney punch. He just shrugged it off, like
it was no big deal. He never told us because he was worried Webber would come after us. He was
protecting us, when he had no one to protect him. No child should know that much about pain. He
shouldn't be used to living like that. He shouldn't have to make those choices. He's just a kid, for God's
sake. Damn." He bent his head, breathing deeply, struggling for control. He heard a chair scrape back,
and then Rob's large, warm hand gripped his shoulder,offereing comfort, and he choked back a sob. He
wanted to lean into that hand, lean on the man standing there. He wiped his face, took a deep breath, and
straightened up. "Sorry."
Rob stepped back. "For what? Caring? You're a good man, and what Webber did eats at you. Don't
ever apologize for that. I'll take care of Webber, and you'll take care of Billy. It'll all work out." Rob
sighed. "I guess that answers the question I had earlier. This wasn't the first time."
"Billy said there was never any sexual abuse until now. Something to be glad about, I suppose."
Rob frowned. "I wonder if Webber picked up on Billy's sexual orientation." He paused. "I hate that
fucking phrase. Who held the damn meeting and didn't invite me? It's not as bad as sexual preference, I
guess." He shook his head. "Anyway, that's probably what tipped Webber over." He yawned. "I think
we're done for tonight. Even if we aren't, I'm damn near done in, and so are you." He gathered his notes.
"I'll meet you at the courthouse in the morning. My friends will stay close until then."
Dan followed him to the front door. "I hope this works. Billy deserves better than he's gotten so far."
"Think positive, Doc." He stepped outside, paused, and then shook his head. "See you tomorrow."
Dan locked the door, set the exterior alarm, and turned off lights on his way to bed.
**********
Billy gazed at Marty. "I'm okay now. You can relax. I won't freak out again."
"You didn't freak out. You had a nightmare. Who wouldn't?" He stretched out on his back, and Billy
pillowed his head on Marty's left shoulder. "Think you can sleep again?"
"Are you tired? Or can we talk for a while?"
"I'm not all that tired." His left arm rested lightly along Billy's back, his hand curved over the slender hip.
Billy held Marty's right hand in his left. "You said you've loved me for five years. You sounded so
precise. Like you know the exact moment it happened."
"I do. Remember summer camp, two years after we met?"
"Yeah. It was the only time your dad let you go."
"That was a bad year for me. I think he was afraid he'd lose control and I'd need another hospital visit. I
missed a lot of school because of him. So much they made me repeat the grade." He was silent for a
moment. "Most of that school year's kind of fuzzy and blurred in my head. Anyway, there was a fight in
the cafeteria, about a week after we got to camp. Sandy Dugan was bullying this younger kid. I think his
name was Jack."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Marty snorted. "Sandy and his happy hoodlums. Yeah, I remember that. So?"
"I came in right after you did. Jack was crumpled in the corner, sort of defeated-looking. His nose was
bleeding, and Sandy and his gang were stepping up to lay into him again." Billy's hand tightened on
Marty's. "Everyone else was like human furniture, just standing there, waiting for something to happen.
You walked through the crowd, shoved Sandy out of the way, and stood between him and Jack." Billy
sighed. "You were magnificent. Right then, I knew my heart was yours, and always would be."
"Jeez, Billy, they beat the shit outta me. That wasn't exactly a shining moment. You were the only smart
one. You went for help."
"You don't get it, do you? You were like a medieval knight. You didn't care about the odds, or that
you'd probably get hurt. You saw a wrong, and tried to right it. And I knew that someday, if I needed
you to, you'd stand up for me. That's when I fell in love with you. I was only thirteen years old, but I
knew it was real. Nothing's changed my mind about that."
Marty kissed the sheaf of hair near Billy's temple. "I didn't have a moment like that. You were my friend,
and for a long time, that's the only way I thought of you. But I found myself watching for you, at school or
around town, because whenever I saw you, myheart felt lighter. I was happiest on those rare weekends
your dad let you stay here." He paused, and stroked Billy's hair.
"My first year in high school was horrible. I felt disconnected, strange. I thought it was because I'd fully
realized I was gay. Then school started the next year, and suddenly there you were. You'd made up the
grade you'd been held back, and even though we didn't have any classes together that year, I'd see you
in the hallway, or the cafeteria, or getting on the bus at the end of the day. Just like that, my world got
better. That's when I realized that what I felt for you went way beyond friendship, and had for a long
time." He ran his fingers up Billy's arm, and then held his hand again. "I never thought we'd be together
like this, but I'm glad we are."
"Your dad thinks we're too young."
"Maybe he did, but not so much now. When you were in the bathroom, he called you a young man."
"I had to grow up fast."
"That's what Dad said."
"What do you think, Marty? I know I'll always love you. But doyou believe that?"
"Yes. I feel the same way. We're meant to be together. It's that simple."
"Good." Billy propped himself up on one elbow and spoke against Marty's lips. "Can we stop talking
now?"
Marty surrendered to Billy's kiss, and it was even sweeter than before. He couldn't believe how
wonderful Billy's mouth tasted. As exciting as the kiss was, as much as he wanted nothing more than to
keep going, to feel his mouth on Billy's all night, Marty pulled away. "We need to sleep, Elf." Back to
front they spooned, and as they drifted into sleep, Marty chuckled. "I've gotta start reading more."
**********
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob set his briefcase on the table and headed for the bedroom, pulling off his tee shirt as he walked.
Had he covered everything in the brief for JudgeMaylor ? He had a statement from Billy, photos, and a
statement from Dan as attending physician.
He sat on the bed, pulled off his shoes, and tossed them at the open closet door. Socks, pants, and the
tee shirt he carried to the hamper. Dressed only in his boxers, he tossed the covers aside and stretched
out on his back. His thoughts turned to Dan. That had been a shock.Yeah, and you took his fucking
head off, idiot. Well, he'd apologize tomorrow. Maybe, once some of the stress eased, he and Dan
would have a chance to talk, although talking wasn't exactly what he wanted to do with Dan. He could
think of better things to do with his mouth than using it to talk to Dan. When Dan had come out of the
boys' room, his eyes dark with pain, Rob had wanted to pull him into his arms and find a way to make
those eyes light up. He sighed. Dan had some damn thick walls around him. It wouldn't be easy to find a
way inside.And what if he doesn't want me in there?
**********
Dan lay open-eyed in his bed, too many thoughts tumbling through his head to allow him to sleep. Court
tomorrow, Billy's injuries, Billy and Marty. Thoughts of the two boys led to Rob, and he surrendered to
the dream for a moment. He'd been attracted to Rob the first time he'd seen him. That pull had shocked
him. It still did. He'd never felt drawn to anyone, before. Not like this. His whole body woke up when he
was around Rob. And he was too damn inhibited to do anything about it.
During Rob's first visit to the clinic, he'd mentioned that he and his boyfriend had decided to part
company, and he was looking for an apartment of his own. Dan didn't think there'd been any particular
motive behind the disclosure. Rob was just very open. Dan had wanted to speak out then, but he hadn't
known how. Later, when Rob asked his medical opinion on a court case, he'd wanted to say something.
The time hadn't seemed right. Two years passed, the time was never right, and it became impossible to
say anything. What reason could he give for remaining silent?
He turned over, punched his pillow into shape, and grunted. No reason but the truth, and that was
pathetic. "Shit," he muttered. Now it was out, and so what? He wouldn't take the next step. He still didn't
know how.
He sighed. This was getting him nowhere but in a tangle. After tossing and turning for an hour, Dan threw
back the covers and sat up. He got his saxophone, sat on the edge of the bed, and began to play. He
started withHighway Blues , but it was too perky for his mood, so he swung intoAin't No Sunshine and
morphed that intoFalling in the Moonlight . An hour later, soothed by the release found in the music, he
crawled back into bed and slept.
Chapter 5
Billy was having a wonderful dream, full of warmth and comfort. He tried to stay there, holding on
desperately to the good feelings. It didn't work, it never did, and he woke. He felt heat along the length of
his body, and someone's breath on his neck. Afraid to move, he opened his eyes, gazed at the strong, tan
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
arm that curved over him, and relaxed. Marty. Reality was better than the dream.
He got out of bed carefully, wincing at the stiffness in his muscles. The bathroom light was still on, and he
made his way to the door, using the dresser, and then the wall, to support himself. He held a minor
debate in front of the toilet. Stand and wobble, or try to sit? Stand, he decided, holding onto the edge of
the sink counter. Sitting meant getting back up.
He flushed the toilet, reversed his steps, and stood in the doorway. Marty was still asleep. He didn't
want to wake him, but he was hungry. Well, no one would mind if he got something to eat. He walked
carefully to the kitchen.
Dr. Baxter was at the table, drinking coffee and yawning. He wore an old tee shirt, stretched out of
shape, ripped in a couple of places, and faded to gray, and a pair of boxer briefs. His dark hair, shorter
than Marty wore his, tumbled over his forehead, mussed from sleep. His chin and cheeks were dark and
stubbly with a night's growth of beard, and his brown eyes were only half open. Billy stared.He's more
than handsome, he's gorgeous. Marty will look like that, when he gets older. Wow.
Dan looked up and smiled. "You're up earlier than I thought you'd be. Did you manage to get some
sleep?"
Billy nodded, a sudden constriction in his throat preventing speech. This man, knowing what it might cost
him, had put himself between Billy and his stepfather. It was Marty at summer camp, on a grander, more
wondrous scale.
"Is something wrong, kiddo? You've got a strange look on your face." He glanced down at himself. "Uh,
maybe I should put some clothes on, huh? Sorry, Marty and I are used to this."
"No, that's okay. I've seen more in the locker room at school. I was just thinking how much Marty looks
like you." He walked over to the cabinet, trying to remember why he'd come out here. His stomach
rumbled. Oh yeah, food. He opened a cabinet door, and stared at the boxes of cereal.
"We have frozen pancakes if you'd rather."
"Thanks, that sounds good."
"Sit. Most mornings we're a serve-yourself family, but today I'll make breakfast. I microwave a mean
pancake. I put a cushion on the chair for you." Dan pulled pancakes from the freezer, dropped them on a
plate, and popped them into the microwave. Syrup and margarine were already on the table, and he
poured a large glass of milk while the microwave hummed.
Dan handed Billy the milk. "The meds on the table are for you. I've written down the dosage and timing.
There aren't many, but take them as directed, okay? Especially the anti-inflammatory."
"Yes, sir." Dan set the pancakes in front of him, and Billy added butter and syrup. "Thank you. For
everything. You and Marty saved my life."
"No, you did that on your own. We just happened to be there when you needed a little extra help." Dan
returned to his seat, and lifted his coffee cup. "You really don't have any idea how remarkable you are,
do you?"
"Me? I'm just...."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"You're just an eighteen-year old who's lived in a earthbound version of hell his entire life. You're sweet,
smart, and caring. That's a miracle. One that you made happen." He took a drink of coffee. "I can't think
of a better person to share my son's life. I'm sorry if I sounded disapproving or doubtful last night.
Forgive me?"
Billy blushed. "You were just looking out for us. Can I ... if I have questions, can I come to you? I
haven't had anyone to talk to about ... well, about anything, really, since my mom died. Well, Marty, but
... I couldn't talk to him about him, you know?"
"I'd be honored."
Marty came running down the hall, swerved wide around the corner to the kitchen, and skidded to a halt
by the table.
"There you are! Why didn't you wake me? Scared me half to death, you not there when I woke up."
Billy stared at him. "I was hungry. You were sleeping and I didn't want to bother you."
"Botherme? It wouldn't bother me." He looked peeved and grumpy.
Dan spoke quietly. "Martin, let him eat."
Marty muttered something unintelligible, opened the fridge, and filled a large glass with orange juice. He
brought it to the table and sat down.
Billy finished eating, washed his dishes, and returned to the table. "You are so not a morning person,
Marty." Feeling daring and a little nervous, not sure how Dr. Baxter would react, he leaned over and
kissed Marty. He felt his cheeks burn when Marty sat back and licked his lips.
"Mmm, sweet." He grinned at Billy. "I like maple syrup."
Dan shook his head. "I'm too old for this." He looked at the clock on the microwave. "We have to leave
in ninety minutes. Better hustle into the shower." He headed for his bedroom and then stopped. "Damn."
He turned around and looked at Billy. "We didn't bring any of your clothes. Where the hell is my brain?"
Marty waved it off. "We were in a hurry. Don't sweat it, I have a box of stuff that's too small for me.
We'll find something."
"I'm sorry, Billy. I should have bought you some things last night."
"It's okay, Dr. Baxter. I don't mind wearing Marty's old clothes. They're newer than my things, anyway."
"We'll get you some new clothes this week, okay?"
Marty rolled his eyes. "Jeez, Dad, chill. You were concentrating on other things. We all were. It'll be
okay. We can stop at a store on our way back, pick up a few things. Like a couple of toothbrushes." He
looked at Billy, his face solemn. "I love you and all, but sharing my toothbrush is just ...eww ." He
shuddered, and then winked.
Dan laughed and walked to his room.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Marty looked at Billy, his eyes serious. "I'm sorry I ragged on you. You don't need that shit from me."
"I don't mind. It shows me you care."
Marty leaned over and cupped the back of Billy's head. "There are better ways to do that." His lips
fastened on Billy's, soft and gentle. At last, he pulled away. "You can have the shower while I stuff food
in me. Then we'll find some clothes for you."
**********
They arrived at the courthouse thirty minutes early, located JudgeMaylor's chambers and waited for
Rob. Marty perched on the edge of a bench, one sneakered foot tapping a nervous tattoo on the marble
floor. Billy sat quietly, his hands folded in his lap. Dan leaned against a nearby wall, watching them. Both
boys wore faded but neat jeans. Billy's were rolled up a couple of times at the bottom. Marty had on a
dark red pullover, while Billy's was green. They seemed, on the surface, polar opposites. Marty was tall,
dark and outgoing, while Billy was small, blond and almost painfully shy. Although they were the same
age, Marty still had an aura of youthful innocence about him. Billy looked impossibly young, but in his
eyes was the sad wisdom of one pushed out of childhood too soon. Yet, these two had been best friends
from the moment they'd met, seven years ago, and now they were so much more. He sighed, hoping the
years ahead would be kind to them.
The elevator door opened, and Rob stepped out. Today he looked every bit the skilled attorney,
professional in a three-piece charcoal suit, pale gray shirt, navy tie and Bally loafers.God, he's such a
hunk.
Rob set his briefcase down next to Dan. "Hi guys. Everyone ready?"
Dan and Marty murmured yes. Billy's knuckles turned white, and he jerked his head in a nod. Rob
dropped onto the bench next to Billy. "This is easy stuff, as I told you last night. We'll go in, sit down, and
the judge will ask you a few questions. Answer him honestly, and we'll be done in no time."
Billy unclenched his hands. "He'll know. Once he sees those pictures, he'll know everything."
"He won't see all the pictures, Billy. Just enough to support our case. The rest will only be used if your
step-father gets a bad case of thestupids ."
Billy looked up, his eyes narrowed. "I heard you talking to Dr. Baxter at the clinic. You wanted to call
the cops."
"Part of me still does, because I think he should go to prison. However, you've been through enough. If
we had no other choice, if turning him in was the only way to get you away from him, that's what we'd
do. I think you're strong enough to handle a trial and all it would entail, but it would be stressful. I'll do my
best to make sure that doesn't happen."
A little of the tension in the Billy's shoulders eased. "Thank you."
Rob nodded, stood and walked back to Dan. "Once the petition is granted, I'll have the judge sign a
TRO. We'll need a list of Billy's belongings, anything he wants from the house. At four o'clock, you and I,
accompanied by a rather large friend of mine, will go to Webber's and collect Billy's things. The boys will
stay at your place, watched over by another friend."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Rob, I can't thank you enough for everything you've done."
The attorney grinned. "Pay your bill promptly, and have me over for dinner some time. Those two make
me sorry I never had children."
"Stay for dinner tonight. Grilled steak, potatoes and salad. Maybe it'll be a celebration." Dan wasn't sure
why he issued the invitation. Something to do with Rob's scent, maybe, or the growing firmness in Dan's
dick.Shit, I'm perpetually horny around him. Gotta learn to control this.
Rob's gray eyes widened, but he answered quickly enough. "I'd be delighted, and it will be."
The proceeding was, to Dan's relief, very informal. JudgeMaylor , dressed in a suit rather than a robe,
motioned them to comfortable chairs and sat at his desk. He reviewed the file, peered over his glasses at
Billy once or twice, and then closed the file and leaned back in his chair, twirling his glasses in one hand.
"A good brief, Rob. Young man, do you prefer William or Bill?" The judge's voice was deep and warm,
and under his silver hair, his gray eyes were kind.
"Billy, sir."
"You understand what's going on here, Billy?"
"Yes, sir. I'm asking you to let me live with Dr. Baxter, and for him to be my guardian."
"Precisely. May I ask why? You're eighteen, and certainly old enough to be on your own and live
wherever you wish."
"I don't think I'm ready for that, yet. I don't have any income or savings, and working full-time would
interfere with my last year of high school." He paused. "Dr. Baxter said that I can live with him, and I'd
like that, but to protect him from my step-father, I think it would be better if he were my legal guardian."
"Yes, that would be best for him, from a legal standpoint. All right, I understand why you wish to do this,
but I'd be remiss if I didn't ask a few questions. Have you any living blood relatives who might object to
this?"
"No, sir. My mom's parents died when she was little. Her grandparents raised her, but they died when I
was a baby."
"Rob, you searched for any living relatives?"
"I did, Your Honor. Billy's mother was born here, which made the search easier than it might have been.
I found no one. I couldn't find much information on Billy's father, but Mrs. Webber didn't correspond
with anyone that could be found to be a blood-relation."
Maylorturned back to Billy. "Did your mother ever mention your father's family?"
"No, sir."
"Very well. I admire your courage and strength, young man. I believe you've been subjected to you
stepfather's brutality for years, but you don't appear to have allowed it to make you bitter or angry.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Removing you from Mr. Webber's home quickly and quietly is the best solution." He folded his hands
together and rested them on the desk. "However, I'm quite familiar with the behavior patterns of abusive
parents, and if your stepfather crosses my radar again, if he lays a finger on you or tries to interfere in
your new life, I'll go to the D.A. myself and have him file charges. Is that clear?"
"Yes, sir." Billy looked up, startled. "You said mynew life. Does that mean what I think it does?"
Maylorsmiled. "Yes, son, that's what it means. The petition for guardianship is approved. Rob, I
presume you have ... ah, thank you." He took the paper the attorney held out. "Billy, this is a Temporary
Restraining Order. There are a lot of legal terms and technicalities in it, but in short, it orders Webber to
stay away from you. If you see him, anywhere, anytime, he's too close. You call the police, right then,
and he goes to jail. Donot hesitate to make that call. Most of the police officers in this town are good
people, who will go out of their way to help you. Rob, given the circumstances of this case, the hearing
will be in closed court. It will probably be at least two weeks before the hearing. I'll keep you informed."
He signed the order, removed his glasses, and looked at Billy. "You've had a hard life until now. But you
have friends who love you, and you're free of your stepfather. Dr. Baxter, take good care of him. Billy, if
you find that you have trouble dealing with what happened, don't hesitate to ask for help. Talk to Dr.
Baxter, or a counselor. There's no shame in admitting you can't go it alone." He held the door for them,
and they walked into the hall. "Rob, a moment, please."
Dan watched Billy while they waited for the attorney to rejoin them. He looked dazed, and Dan could
understand that. With a pen stroke, his life had undergone a radical change. But he was still tense, and
Dan understood that as well. What did the judge have to say to Rob that he wanted kept from them?
The door opened, and Rob emerged. Billy stared at him. "That's it? It's really true? I don't have to go
back?"
Rob grinned at the three of them. "You're free, Billy. Go home with the doc and learn to enjoy life. Be
happy kid, you deserve it."
The boys headed for the car, Dan and Rob following. They dropped back to give themselves privacy,
but never let the teenagers out of their sight.
"What did the judge want, Rob? Is there any problem?"
"He told me he suspected there was more than a beating involved, but that his suspicions would remain
his own. He's a good man, Doc, so he won't pursue this unless something else happens. I think that's why
he told Billy not to hesitate to ask for help."
"I'll be certain to let him know counseling is available if he wants it, but I'm not sure he'll need it." Dan
shook his head. "I don't understand how he could live eighteen years with that man and still be such a
great kid."
**********
On the way home, Billy and Marty sat in the back seat of the car, and Marty outlined Billy's recovery
regimen. Dan listened as his son spoke, smiling at the no-nonsense tone in Marty's voice.
"Some swimming every day. That will stretch your muscles, but stretch them easy. A half hour of sun,
because the heat will feel good. No more than that until you build up some tolerance, or you'll burn.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Good food, to put a little weight on you. I have some cream that will help with the bruises. My karate
instructor told me about it, and it works. A light massage to keep the muscles loose and relaxed. A lot of
sleep. A week or two of that, and you'll be in great shape."
"Bossy, aren't you? Remember, I have to write out that list for Mr. Sheridan. It won't take long. All I
need are my books,ny wallet, and the picture of my mom that's in my room."
Marty frowned. "What about your computer?"
"That's his, he just let me use it sometimes."
"You mean you learned to be a computerwiz using those crappy school computers? Damn, I knew you
were smart, but I didn't know you were that smart. Why would you wanna hang with a dumb jock like
me?"
"You're not dumb, Marty. You're better than me at computer stuff, and I snuck a look at your
ACT/SAT scores. They're almost as good as mine. You just don't care. If you needed better grades,
you'd get them. But you don't, so you coast."
"Got me pegged, huh?"
"Of course I do. While you work on getting me healthy, I think I'll have you do some reading. You're
wasting your brain, and it's too good for that."
"Bossy, aren't you?"
The two dissolved in laughter, and Dan realized it was the first time he'd heard Billy laugh with such
freedom. If that was the only thing that came from taking the teenager in, it was well worth it.
They stopped at a store on the way home. Billy didn't have any swim trunks, and Marty's would have
been comical on his small frame. Dan had Billy pick out a pair of shorts, a shirt, and a pair of socks.
When Billy reached for a package of his usual loose boxers, Dan pointed out boxer briefs. "They'll feel
better right now, trust me." Billy found his size, and added them to the basket. Marty, his face far too
innocent, dropped in two toothbrushes. Billy grinned at him.
At the house, Dan told Marty to take the bags to his room, and held Billy back for a moment. "I know
you're probably nervous about running around in swim trunks, but don't be, okay? The neighbors
couldn't see a thing through the privacy fence, even if they were home."
"I'll be okay, Dr. Baxter. I'm glad about the fence, though."
"Why don't you call me Dan? Dr. Baxter's too formal for us now, isn't it?" Billy nodded, and Dan
continued. "One last thing, and then you can go. I've always been physically demonstrative with Marty.
We hug, and kiss, and touch. It would be natural to treat you the same way, but I'd understand if that
bothered you. Promise me that if I do anything that makes you uncomfortable, you'll tell me."
"I promise, but I don't think you could do anything that would bother me. I've always been a little bit
jealous of the ... the easy affection between you and Marty." He raised his head, and met Dan's eyes.
Dan saw the trust in that face, and vowed to always be worthy of it. He pulled Billy in for a quick hug.
"You're a great kid." He ruffled his hair. "Go on, Marty's probably wearing a hole in the carpet, waiting
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
for you."
After a lazy swim, a half hour in the sun, and an enormous lunch, Marty hustled Billy to the bedroom.
"Shower off all the chlorine, and then I'll work some of that cream into your bruises. I'll bet you're snoring
before I'm done." Their voices faded as they walked down the hall.
Half an hour later, Marty entered the room, and Dan absently patted the sofa cushion, his eyes on the
medical journal he was reading. "Have a seat. Is Billy sleeping?" Marty sat down, unusually quiet, and
Dan turned to look at him. Though he made no sound, tears dripped steadily from his eyes. "What's
wrong?" Marty shook his head, his throat working. Dan gathered him close, felt his son's chest heave
with quiet sobs, and felt his own gut wrench. "What happened? Are you all right?" He rocked Marty as
he had when the boy had been a toddler, crooning to him, rubbing his shoulders and stroking his hair.
"Tell me what's wrong. I can't help if you don't talk to me."
"This is the first time I saw everything, Dad." He took a deep breath, sat up, and wiped his eyes. "Seeing
all those bruises, it just killed me."
"You saw them last night, didn't you?"
Marty shook his head. "Only the ones on his back and arms. Today, his swim trunks covered the worst
of them. But just now ... some of them are so bad, I hurt him.I hurt my Billy ." The anguish in his voice
broke Dan's heart. "Just smoothing the cream over them, even as soft as I could, he'd flinch and bite his
lip." He leaned forward, staring at his hands. "He's got a bad one, just inside his hip, low on the groin. He
said it's from a pinch, when he wouldn't ... wouldn't move the way Webber wanted him to. What makes
someone so cruel?"
Dan gripped his son's shoulder. "I've been so focused on Billy, I forgot that you were hurting, too. I'm
sorry. Are you going to be able to handle this? I know how difficult it is to see someone you love in pain.
I'll do whatever I can to make it easier for you."
"I'll be all right. Yesterday you directed your energy and thoughts into helping Billy, and that was the right
thing to do. I couldn't have a better dad. I hope I grow to be the kind of man you are."
"You already are, son." The two sat quietly for a moment, just enjoying the bond between them. At last,
Marty spoke.
"Am I doing everything I can, Dad?"
"Medically, as bad as it looks, it's mostly bruises and sore muscles. The exercise and massage will heal
those, along with time. On the personal and emotional level, I think you're doing everything right. You
love him, and that will heal his heart."
Marty nodded. "Okay. Can I talk to you if it gets me down, or I get angry about what happened?"
"Always. So can Billy. Remember, though, he may want to talk to you, instead of me. It won't always be
easy for you to listen. If you get angry or upset, just make sure he knows you're not angry with him, and
the two of you will get through this."
"Thanks, Dad." Marty ran his hands through his hair and wrinkled his nose. "Uck, I need a shower. I'll
probably stay in there with him when I'm done, so don't worry if you don't see me for a while. I want to
let him sleep as long as he can."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"That's fine. His sleep cycle will be off for a while. He'll need to sleep, his body will demand it, but I
doubt he'll sleep more than a couple of hours at a time. The drawback to his injuries is that remaining in
one position for very long hurts. So don't be alarmed if he sleeps like a stone for two or three hours, but
can't sleep through the night."
"Well, it's summer vacation, so we don't have to keep to a schedule." He stood and headed for the
hallway, and then paused. "When are you and Mr. Sheridan going to the Webber house?"
"Four o'clock. Rob already set it up. Oh, I invited him to dinner tonight. Will you two be okay with
that?"
"Why wouldn't we? He's a nice guy."
"Good. Get cleaned up. If you're not out here by the time I have to leave, I'll wake you."
"Okay. Um, Dad?"
"Yeah?"
"Knock first, and wait for an answer, okay?" The jaunty grin was back.
"I'm definitely too old for this," Dan muttered.
**********
After his shower, Marty pulled on a pair of briefs and entered the bedroom, trying to move quietly so he
wouldn't wake Billy. He eased between the sheets, slid behind the naked body, and tried to relax. It was
legal now, everything was settled. Billy could stay, Webber was history, and Billy loved him. That final
thought was enough to carry him down to sleep.
**********
Billy woke, looked at the clock, and yawned. He'd slept nearly three hours. He stretched, pleased and
surprised to find his body wasn't nearly as sore as it had been.That stuff Marty used works. He felt the
banked-fire heat of Marty behind him, and rolled over. Sunlight snuck through a gap in the shutters and
rested on the dark-haired teen. Billy sat up and the sheet slid down, revealing more of Marty.
He was sprawled on his back, his hair was damp, and he smelled of soap and a faint, spicy scent that
was uniquely him. Billy was free to look at him now, and he intended to take full advantage of this quiet
moment. He looked at the lean face, with its straight, slender nose, high cheekbones, and strong chin.
The dark brows, quick to knot in a frown or quirk in surprise, were relaxed. His lips, firm, generous, and
wide, were slightly parted.
Billy stretched out his hand, stopped it an inch above the warm, sun-browned skin, and then drew it
back. If he touched Marty, he'd wake him. He wanted to look his fill, something he'd so long denied
himself. His eyes traveled over the broad shoulders to Marty's chest, strong and well developed, but not
muscle-bound. Down to the abdomen, with the well-defined musculature. His eyes drifted lower still.
Well, that's drool-worthy. Beneath his briefs, Marty was hard. He must be having a good dream.
As he watched, the stiff lump in Marty's underwear lifted, and then settled back down. Billy stared,
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
fascinated, to see if it would happen again. It did, twice more.It's almost like it's doing pushups. He
covered his mouth to contain a sudden snuffle of amusement. Little huffs of air escaped his nose.
"You sound like an asthmatic steam engine. What's so funny about my dick?"
Billy gave in to the laughter. "It was doing jumping-jacks or something. I know you're a fitness freak, but
do you exercise your kickstand, too?"
"Only when I catch you peeking." Marty's mouth curved in a lazy smile. "How long have you been
awake?"
"Not long. I was enjoying the view."
"Did you get enough sleep?"
"More than you did, I bet." Billy settled in against the strong shoulder, and rested his hand on Marty's
chest. "I know you're worried about me, but I already feel better. I'll be all right, so don't worry too
much, okay?"
"I'll try. No promises."
"How much time do we have before Mr. Sheridan gets here?"
Marty glanced at the clock. "A couple of hours. Why?"
Billy walked his fingers down Marty's stomach and stroked the ridge in his briefs. "I wanna see it do
some more tricks."
Marty snorted. "It's not a dog, you know. It won't sit up and beg."
Billy grinned. "Oh yeah?" He leaned over Marty and kissed him. And oh god, he wanted to melt.
Marty's mouth was like all his favorite flavors, and better. He could kiss him for hours, and it wouldn't be
enough. He lifted his mouth at last, and moved lower, down the long, tan body.
Marty gasped. "Billy, you don't have to...." Whatever else he wanted to say, he apparently forgot as
Billy teased and kissed and touched every inch of his bare chest.
His mouth traveled lower still, and he tugged at Marty's underwear. "I know I don't have to, I want to. I
wantyou ." He slid the briefs down Marty's hips, and laid his head on Marty's stomach. Billy curled his
hand around Marty's throbbing member, and heard a quiet 'oh god' from the dark-haired teen. His hand
stroked and caressed, and Marty moaned. When Billy opened his mouth and drew him in, Marty
shuddered.
He groaned softly as Billy teased him with his fingers and tongue, and when he was trembling and
shaking, Billy once again surrounded him with his mouth. One hand gently massaged Marty's balls, while
the other reached up to tweak a taut nipple. Marty's climax was sudden and powerful, and Billy hummed
happily around the throbbing hardness. He kept his head on Marty's stomach, feeling the little quivers and
aftershocks that ran through the muscles. Marty's hand was on his head, combing through his hair. At
last, limp and spent, he slipped from Billy's mouth.
"Did you getthat from a book?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I made it up as I went along. But I was right."
"About what?"
"It did sit up and beg. Very nicely, too."
"Points for you. Think I can do the same for yours?'
"Too late, it's already sitting up."
"Lemmesee." Marty slid down on the bed, his face suddenly level with Billy's dick. "Hell, you can't walk
around with that stuffed in your pants. It won't fit. Want me to help you out?"
"Will you be as careful as you were last night?"
"Of course." Marty's fingers made a slow, teasing trip up the rigid length.
"Mmm, oh yes."
Afterward, Billy pulled on the new boxer-briefs Dan had bought, and sighed in relief. Theywere better
than his usual underwear. He slipped into the stretchy cotton slacks he'dworn his last night, because they
didn't cut into him the way jeans did, and added a loose tee shirt resurrected from the give-away box. He
reached for Marty's hand, and linked their fingers together. "You're a great lover, Marty. I'm glad you're
my first. My only. But you're so quiet during, I'm not sure...."
"Not sure of what?"
"Am I ... you know ... not very good?"
Marty dipped his head to Billy's and kissed him. "You're perfect. Can't you tell how much you turn me
on? I'm just the quiet type, I guess. Although I'm glad Dad's room is at the other end of the house."
"Why?"
"Because you'renot the quiet type." Marty grinned. "Gotta say, you surprise me. My Elf, a screamer."
"I can't help it. You make me feel so good." He leaned his head against Marty's chest, listening to the
strong, steady beat of his heart. "You don't think I'm weird, do you? Part of me thinks I shouldn't enjoy it
so much, after what happened. But I do."
"I'm glad. It means that he didn't touch your heart, or your mind. I still hate him for what he did, though."
"Don't, please. Hate's like an acid that'll eat you up, without touching him." Billy felt Marty's arms and
shoulders tighten, and leaned back to look at his face. The dark eyes were nearly black.
"He hurt you.Every bruise on your body, every cut, every aching muscle is his fault. He took what he
had no right to possess. I can't forgive him for that." Marty's voice was low and furious. "He took from
me, too. I'm not really the first...."
"Youare !"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Marty's face paled. "Oh, god, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean ... I'm such a shit, please, don't look like that,
I'm sorry."
"Listen to me." Billy placed his hands flat on Marty's chest, and chose his words carefully. He had to
make him understand. "In every way that counts, you're the first. The first person I've loved, the first
person I've wanted, the first to touch my heart. My first lover, myonly lover." He paused, and spoke in a
softer voice. "Every second spent with you, every touch from you, every time you tell me you love me,
makes what happened with him disappear a little more. I need you to know that, to believe it. Don't give
him power over us. Don't, please. If you want to get back at him, be happy with me, love me, in spite of
... of what he did. That would be the best revenge. Do I make you happy?"
"God, yes. Happier than I ever thought I could be." He swallowed. "I love you, and not in spite of what
he did. That has nothing to do with how I feel. It doesn't."
Billy moved his hands up and around Marty's neck. "Then forget about him. He isn't worth it."
Marty nodded. "I'll try." He cupped Billy's cheek and gazed at him for a long moment. "You make it
easier. How'd you get to be so smart?" Marty kissed him, and then smiled. "Come on, Dad will be
leaving soon. Time to meet the bodyguards."
They walked down the hall, and Billy heard the rumble of male voices. Rob and Dan, both dressed in
faded jeans and tee shirts, stood in the living room, talking with two giants. Marty sauntered into the
room, confident and comfortable. Billy stopped at the entrance, feeling his stomach flutter. He suddenly
wished he'd put on jeans, after all.
Dan looked past his son, caught Billy's eye, and smiled. "It's all right. These are the good guys. You
might call them insurance."
Billy stepped forward slowly, still cautious. Billy's step-dad was about Dan's height, with a thicker body
and heavier muscles. But these guys were huge. Billy had never seen anyone as massive as these two.
They were at least five inches taller than Dan, which made them six-and-a-half feet tall. He sidled
between Marty and Dan, feeling himself tremble and hating it, but unable to relax.
Both men were blond, dressed casually in black jeans and tee shirts, one blue, and one red. Both had
warm smiles and dark blue eyes. The guy in the blue shirt held out his hand. "It's good to meet you,
young William. My name's Samuel. This is Andrew, my brother." His voice was a shock. Smooth and
deep, he could have been a deejay on a late-night blues station. "We are, as I'm sure you noticed, twins.
Andrew is the eldest by a mere five minutes. Should you ever get us confused, I'm the handsome one."
He winked.
Billy watched his hand vanish into the grip of the man-mountain, half-expecting to pull back a stump. But
Samuel's handshake was gentle, and he released Billy with another smile. "Andrew will accompany Dr.
Baxter and Robert to your old home, retrieve your belongings, and return with them. While they're gone,
I'll remain here, to be sure no unwanted door-to-door salesmen disturb you and Martin."
Billy nodded, feeling dazed. "Mr. Sheridan, these two are the friends you mentioned?"
"Friends, workout buddies, investigators, and security consultants. As well as occasional
process-servers. You'd be amazed how few people argue when Samuel or Andrew hand over a
subpoena."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"No doubt," Billy murmured. He drew Dan aside, and handed him a short list of things to bring back.
"Is this it?"
Billy nodded. "I don't want much that came from him. Most of my clothes are worn out. I can wear
Marty's stuff from that box in his room."
"We'll go shopping tomorrow, get you a snazzy new wardrobe."
"You don't have to. I don't want to be a bother."
"Rest assured, if you're ever a bother, I'll let you know."
Billy retreated to the couch. Marty joined him, Samuel sat at the kitchen table with a book, and Rob and
Dan left, accompanied by Andrew.
Marty grinned at Billy. "You looked scared for a while, but you held up well."
"Well, shit, the guy's big enough to fold me in half with one hand and use me to pick his teeth."
"Just picture the look on your step-dad's face when Andrew shows up on his doorstep."
Billy felt a slow smile stretch his lips. "Oh, yeah. Sweet."
"When they get back, we'll have to find space for your books. I know you have a bunch. Don't know
where we'll put them, my room's kind of full."
"We could clean your room, and rearrange it."
"Cleaning, maybe. But that furniture's too heavy for me to move by myself, and no way I'll let you help."
Samuel spoke from his seat in the kitchen. "I'd be delighted to lend a hand, gentlemen."
Billy's eyes widened. "Oh no, I couldn't ask you...."
Samuel raised one eyebrow. "Ah, but I volunteered. Surely you're intelligent enough to take advantage
of my momentary weakness?" The eyebrow arched higher.
Marty chuckled. "He may not be, but I am. Let us clean, first."
"I shall await your summons."
Billy insisted on helping. Within twenty minutes, they had the room tidied, and Marty loped down the hall
to get Samuel. Billy studied the room, seeing in his mind various arrangements, and choosing the best.
Marty returned, Samuel's huge form behind him. Deep in thought, Billy outlined his plan without
hesitation. The big man nodded. "A sound idea. A judicious use of the space, and aesthetically pleasing.
Step back, young sirs, and allow me."
It took him only half an hour to move the furniture, and he didn't break a sweat. Billy stared at him,
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
stunned.
"Does this meet with your approval, gentlemen?"
Marty grinned. "It's great, thanks Samuel."
Billy just nodded.
"You're a quiet young man, aren't you, William?"
"No one ever calls me William," he said, and felt like an idiot.
"My apologies. I shall endeavor to remember that. I'm both cursed and blessed with a most proper
upbringing. A Harvard education completed my descent into zealous formality."
Marty smiled. "And yet you seem like such a nice man. You've got a great voice, you know."
"Thank you, Martin. Shall we adjourn to the front of the house?" He led the way back to the living room,
and the two youngsters followed him.
Ensconced once again on the couch, with Marty beside him and Samuel in the easy chair, Billy felt much
of his nervousness disappear. "Did you take elocution classes?"
"I did, indeed. You're quite astute. I also sang in school and church choirs as a boy, and acted in college.
Such pursuits developed my voice, although much of what you hear is simple heredity. What
extra-curricular activities do you enjoy, Billy?"
"I don't know. My dad ... mystep dad never let me do anything extra, just regular schoolwork. Well, I
did go to camp one summer."
"Shame on him. An intelligent young man such as you should be encouraged to explore, to expand his
horizons. What are you interested in, other than your classes? I understand you're an outstanding student,
but surely you must have other pastimes? Even if you weren't allowed to pursue them."
"Computer programming and piano. Weird combination, huh?"
"Actually, it's logical. Programming and music are mathematics, at their core, and quite compatible. Have
you taken music lessons? Is there one instrument you favor over others?"
"No, but I sneak into the music room at the high school whenever I can. I can't read music, but I've
taught myself a few things on the piano. Someday I'll buy a keyboard, see what I can do." Suddenly he
yawned. "Excuse me." He felt himself fading out, and struggled to stay awake.
Marty slid to the end of the couch, urged Billy to stretch out, and tucked a small pillow under his head.
Billy sighed. "I'm sorry. All of a sudden, I'm tired." He tried to keep his eyes open, felt a light blanket
settle over him, and gave in to the oblivion of sleep.
Samuel made sure the blanket was tucked securely over Billy, stepped back and smiled at Marty.
"Thanks. He doesn't have a lot of stamina right now."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Recent events have been extremely stressful for him. But he's young, and in the perfect environment to
heal."
"How so?"
Samuel looked at Marty, at the tender and protective way the dark-haired teen's hand rested on Billy's
shoulder, the extra warmth in those brown eyes when they regarded the other boy. "You understand me,
young sir. He's loved in this home, and love will mend him, body and soul."
"Billy's soul doesn't need mending, nothing could damage it. It's his body I'm worried about."
Samuel smiled. "I'm sure you'll care for that well."
Marty's eyes flashed to his, and then to the wedding band on the large finger. "You're married?"
"Quite happily, for five years. My brother and I married twin sisters. There's something delightfully
Freudian about that, or perhaps we're simply closet masochists, since the odds are high that when we
have children, we'll have twins, being doubly-inclined, as it were."
"But you work a lot with Mr. Sheridan?"
"The endless varieties and combinations of people, as they seek warmth and love from this increasingly
impersonal world, give me no pause at all, young sir. Provided, of course, that all is done with
knowledgeable consent and consummate kindness. Anything else provokes quite a different reaction."
"You're an odd one, Samuel, but I like you."
"Then I can consider this day a success, for I've made a friend." He returned to the kitchen table and his
book.
Chapter 6
The two do-gooders were in Billy's room, filling the boxes they'd brought. Webber stared at the large
man who blocked the entrance to the hallway. "Aren't you going to help them?"
"Is that why you think I came along? In case heavy lifting was involved? Oh, no, not at all. I'm here to
make sure you behave." The man held his hand out, slowly curled it into a claw, and twisted his wrist.
Lloyd swallowed. Jesus, this was one of the men from last night. He sat down abruptly, thinking. This
might be good. He could track the guy down. He had a face to go by. He could get them off his back,
and then do as he pleased.
"I can almost see the frozen wheels of your diseased and rusted intellect struggling to turn, Sergeant. You
think you can find out who I am, and thereby neutralize my ability to deal with you. Correct?"
Lloyd said nothing.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I'll save you the trouble. My name is Andrew Johnson. There, now you'll have no difficulty using your
departmental privileges to learn everything the local authorities know about me. Although I must warn
you, the official record is woefully incomplete."
Lloyd just smiled. Bastard didn't know who he was messing with.
"I believe we have time for a story. Since you seem disinclined to speak, you're the ideal audience. A
few years ago, my father -- a kind, gentle man -- was set upon by some would-be toughs. You're
familiar with the type, I'm sure. Amped up on speed, looking for thrills, uncaring how they got them. My
father spent three months in the hospital, and another three in physical therapy. At that, he fared better
than those who hurt him. I located those misguided young men, broke their legs in at least four places,
and tossed them into the basement of the shack they lived in. By the time they were found, they'd
suffered a great deal. I understand they still have trouble walking.
"Of course, they couldn't let such an affront to their machismo stand without defense, so they convinced
some equally misguided friends to come after me. One of those friends needed several surgeries after his
visit to my home. The other spent a month in traction. Shall I tell you who the young man in traction was?
Listen closely, because this should be of great interest to you. He's the youngest son of your former
partner, Sergeant Grimes. I'm sure you feel you now have the upper hand. After all, I just confessed to
assault and battery, didn't I? I suggest, however, that you discuss your situation with Sergeant Grimes
before you decide on a course of action. He may have valuable advice for you."
Johnson turned his head slightly. "Ah, the good doctor and the stalwart attorney are done." Dan and Rob
carried two boxes each. "Does that constitute all of that poor boy's possessions? Well, I'm sure he'll fare
better in his new home. Let me get the door for you, gentlemen." He opened the door, stepped aside,
and pulled a sheaf of papers from his pocket. "I'll be leaving now, Sergeant Webber. But before I go,
these are for you." He walked over to the chair, tucked the papers into Webber's shirt pocket and
smiled. "You, sir, have been served." He closed the door quietly behind him.
**********
While Andrew and Samuel remained in the living room to review the afternoon's events, Dan and Rob
carried Billy's meager possessions to Marty's room, the teenagers following. Dan stood in the middle of
the room and stared. The big bed was no longer beside the door, against the shared wall of the hallway.
Now it angled against the back right corner of the room. Behind it, hidden by the headboard, something
held the lamps that used to be on the end tables. The end tables were backed against the walls on either
side of the bed, one of them holding the long-missing charging stand for Marty's cell phone. The cell
phone sat in the stand, the green charging light on. Marty's watch rested beside the phone. They'd hauled
a wooden footlocker from the closet, and placed it at the foot of the bed.
The spare bed, a single, nestled under the low window that overlooked the back yard. On either side
were the two tall chests of drawers that had previously crowded the short wall between the closet and
the bathroom. It made a tidy window seat. Two bookshelf units, one empty and looking forlorn, stood
just inside the bedroom door. The floor was empty of its usual detritus, the shutters were opened, and the
room looked bright, comfortable and somehow more adult.
"Wow," Dan said, putting the boxes the floor. "This is great, Marty. I like what you've done."
"Don't look in the closet." Marty grinned. "But it wasn't me. Billy figured it out, and Samuel did the heavy
work." Marty turned, staring at his father. "Oh ... my ... god." His eyes were wide and startled.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"What's wrong?"
"It's ... it's Billy. He came up with this fabulous design. Do you know what that means?" Marty clutched
at Dan's arm. "He must be ... gay!" He leaned heavily on his father, laughing like a loon.
Billy shook his head, his face serious, blue eyes twinkling. "Dan, there's obviously something wrong with
Marty's circulatory system. His brain isn't getting enough blood. It all goes straight to his dick."
Rob choked, Dan chuckled, and Marty howled. Billy's lips parted in a broad grin that dimpled the left
corner of his mouth. Dan pushed his convulsing son away and left the room, shaking with laughter.
Outside the room, Rob clapped a friendly hand on Dan's shoulder. "That kid's gonna be just fine." He
laughed, walked past Dan, and headed for the living room.
Dan paused, still feeling the warm imprint of Rob's hand on him. That light, friendly touch had been
enough to make him realize his jeans were too damn tight.At this rate, I'll be a wreck before the day's
over , he thought. He took a deep breath, released it and walked on.
Samuel and Andrew left, after assuring Dr. Baxter that it had been a great pleasure to help him and
'young William.' Dan excused himself to change into loose denim shorts, faded, soft with age and with
more give in the crotch. Ancient sneakers completed his outfit. When he returned to the living room, Rob
pulled a folded piece of paper from his back pocket and looked at Dan.
"A few things you'll need to discuss with Billy. For starters, Webber isn't his last name. They used it
everywhere, although I'm not quite sure why people let it slide. Lloyd Webber never adopted Billy, so he
doesn't have to keep that name. In fact, he shouldn't. His legal name is William James Prescott. That's the
name he should use. I've started the process to get hisdrivers license changed over to his real name. That
one is a must. How Webber got that by the state really puzzles me. I wonder if he forged a birth
certificate?" He shook his head. "Anyway, we'll get it all squared away."
He handed the paper to Dan. "I called a friend in the school administration, and got a copy of Billy's
transcripts. I've already set everything in motion with the school to get Webber taken off the notification
and consent form and have you put on. You'll get a full copy of his records in the next week or so. We'll
need to get the name of Billy's doctor and dentist, and have those records transferred, as well." He
dropped into a chair and stretched his legs out. "In the meantime, look at those ACT/SAT scores. This
kid is a mile beyond smart."
"Yeah, he already skipped one grade, just to get back to where he should have been." Dan lowered
himself into the other chair and studied the transcript. "I'll have to ask Billy what he wants to do about
college, where he wants to go, and then make arrangements to get him there."
"You're taking this guardianship seriously, aren't you?"
"How else should I take it? I told him I'd help. It doesn't stop at getting him out of that house."
"Easy, Doc. It was a compliment. Not many people would step up the way you did. The shit I see in
court and in my office, makes me want to resign from the human race, sometimes. What you're doing
restores my faith."
Dan shrugged and looked out at the back yard. "Anyone else would do the same."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Bullshit. Anyone else would turn their head and walk by. I said it last night. You're a good man." He
paused. "I didn't think there were any of those left, until I met you. I've heard about the time you donate
to the youth center, patients you see without charging for it. Hell, you even make house calls." He
grinned. "I know a lot of people, and they tend to talk to me."
Dan rubbed the back of his neck. "It's no big deal." He shoved his hands in his pockets. "College ...
damn. I've been dreading Marty leaving. Now I'll have two of them to miss. The house will be too big."
"I suppose it will. Watching a kid grow up and move on must be tough."
"Yeah. Not quite sure how I'll handle that. I've avoided thinking about it. That empty house thing, you
know."
"Being alone blows, but it's scary trying to find the right someone in this day and age. For a doctor more
than most, I'd guess. You see the end result of careless moments far too often." Rob paused. "Is that why
you don't date?"
I don't date because I wasn't interested in anyone until you. "No, I ... it isn't. I was never good at
meeting new people, dating, the whole singles scene."Not good at it? I'm a disaster.
Billy and Marty came through the living room, headed for the yard. "Do we have time for another swim
before we eat?"
"More than enough."
"Okay, see ya."
Billy hung back, his eyes on his feet. "Dan, I want to ... you've been...." He stopped, swallowed, and
continued. "Thank you." He gave Dan a shy smile and a quick hug, and joined Marty outside.
Rob stared after the two boys. "Forget what I said last night. It wouldn't have mattered if Billy had been
bedding two girls a night. Webber would have gone after him anyway."
"What do you mean?"
"Look at him, Doc. Marty's a good-looking young man, gonna be a real hunk in a few years, like you.
But Billy's flat-out gorgeous. More than that, there's something about him. He's ... I can't come up with
the word, but someone with Webber's sadistic bent couldn't resist him. No matter what the kid did or
didn't do."
Dan watched the two teenagers splashing in the pool. Martywas a handsome young man. Billy was
another story. His blond hair was silky and straight. His blue eyes were huge and brilliant. The exotic tilt
of those eyes lent him an ethereal appearance, which was enhanced by the delicacy of his body. His
mouth was a cupid's bow. He was, quite simply, beautiful. All male, but beautiful. Dan nodded. "You're
right, he's like a piece of fine art. Some people would feel the need to destroy such beauty. But in that
case, why did Webber wait? I'm sure Billy wasn't lying about this being the first time."
"He didn't. He's been beating the kid for years. As for the other, it may have taken this long to break
down his mental barriers. More likely, it was Billy's attempt to leave that flipped the switch. He tried to
find a way to make escape seem impossible, and to brand Billy as his possession." He frowned. "I think
you need to be very careful for a while. Webber may not give up as easily I imagined."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan leaned forward. "Do you think he'd try to get to Billy? Maybe we should take a trip, just disappear
for a month or two. Or I could send them out to visit Judy."
"No, I think that would be the wrong thing for Billy. He's comfortable here, starting to relax. If you
uproot him now, he's bound to feel insecure. Just be cautious. Install a better security system, and use it.
I'll consult with Samuel, have him come by to give you some tips. You talk to Marty, tell him they don't
go anywhere without you. Not even out to check the mail." He grinned suddenly. "I imagine they'll find
ways to keep busy. I know I would have, at that age."
Dan laughed, feeling some of his tension ease. "Let's say I don't think they'll find it a hardship. While
we're more or less on the subject, I'd like to tell the boys about you. I think they'll be more relaxed
around you if they knew you understood."
"I don't have any objection. Although if they relax much more, I don't think I could take it. Wacky sense
of humor those two have." He stretched and yawned. "I'm feeling the adrenalin let-down. I brought
trunks. Think they'd mind if I join them?"
"Nope. I'll just have a word with them while you change. You can use my room." He remembered he
hadn't made his bed this morning, and then tried to close his mind to the thought of Rob naked, next to
the rumpled bed, but pictures were forming behind his eyes, making even the loose shorts feel snug.Get a
grip. He shook his head.Yeah, I'd like to get a grip -- on him. Damn.
He stepped outside and called the boys over. Before he had more than three words out, Marty
interrupted. "Uh, Dad, I figured that out myself, and I already told Billy. We've decided on a policy of no
more secrets."
"Just wanted to be sure you're both okay with ... uh ... hell, never mind." Dan returned to the house.
**********
Resting at the side of the pool, Marty waited for his dad to close the patio door and then grinned. "Dad's
in lust."
"What?"
"Oh yeah. He's got thehots for Mr. Sheridan. More power to him, I say, but I know my dad. He won't
do anything about it. Too bad, because Sheridan's been following Dad around today with his tongue
dragging the ground."
"Why won't he? Mr. Sheridan seems like a nice guy."
Marty rolled over and floated on his back. "He's afraid it'll warp my impressionable young mind, or
something."
Billy splashed water at him. "Too late."
**********
Lloyd decided to go to work after all, since it was his first time working eight to midnight in months.
Given the new faces that would be around him, it wouldn't do to appear concerned about anything, right
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
now. The grapevine between the courthouse and the bullpen was always active. Someone was bound to
hear and spread the juicy rumor that Sergeant Webber's son had asked to live elsewhere. Better to be on
the job, working as usual, when that tidbit began circling.
He sat at the table, eating an early dinner of reheated stew, listening to the babble of the police scanner
in the background. Two more hours, and he'd put on the uniform. At least he'd be alone in the squad car.
They were short-staffed, and he'd volunteered to go solo. He preferred it. No one to ask questions. He
smiled.
**********
Dinner was over, the patio table was cleared, and the dishes washed. Rob and Marty had just finished a
short race, and sat with feet dangling in the water. Dan sat at the patio table, drinking iced tea and
wondering what had possessed him to invite Rob over. It was bad enough to have an occasional lunch
with him. This was torture. He'd thought that here, he might be able to relax, let down a few barriers.
Could I have been more wrong? I don't know how, anymore.
Billy touched his shoulder, and Dan summoned a smile for him. "What's up?"
"I haven't heard you play for a while. Would you? I always liked the way you play sax."
"Uh, well...."
"Please?"
It was the only request Billy had made since he'd come here, and Dan couldn't resist the wistful appeal in
the blue eyes. "Okay." He walked into the house to get his instrument.
**********
Billy joined Marty and Rob poolside, tucking himself between them. "Get ready for a surprise," he said,
smiling.
Rob hadn't noticed when Dan left the patio, but he knew when he returned. The mellow sound of an alto
sax, soft at first, floated through the back yard. He turned in surprise, opened his mouth to speak, and felt
Marty's hand on his arm.
"Unless you want him to stop, don't say anything. Let him get lost in it. Just enjoy." His voice was softer
than the saxophone. "I'm surprised he's playing. He hardly ever plays for anyone but himself."
Rob kept his voice just as quiet. "He's damn good. I don't recognize the music, though. Thought I knew
most jazz and blues songs."
"He just improvises to whatever he likes." Marty listened for a moment, his head tilted to one side.
"That'sCool Change , by Little River Band. He'll let it switch into something else in a minute or two, and
keep doing that until he finds what he wants to play." The sax began to build, the music stronger now. "
Turn the Page, BobSeger . One of his favorites when he's feeling a little blue." The music changed again.
"I didn't think your dad knew anything by Stone Sour, but that'sBother ," Billy said. "Maybe, when I
learn the piano, he'll play along with me."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob smiled. "If I'm invited back for another visit, I'll bring my guitar." He listened to the music. "He puts
a lot of feeling into it. What's that one?"
Marty hesitated. "A Billy Joel song.To Make You Feel My Love , I think."
The three sat quietly, ears tuned to the mournful plaint of the woodwind as Dan slid seamlessly intoYou
Don't Know Me . Rob wondered if Dan realized what he was playing. Probably not. He was playing
from the heart, not thinking about song titles, but finding the music that expressed what he couldn't with
words. Rob gazed thoughtfully at the dark-haired man. Dan was leaning against the wall of the house,
head bent, eyes closed, pushing his soul through the sax and out for them to hear.
The final note quivered and hung in the warm air. Dan still leaned against the wall, head bent, fingers
loosely clasped on the saxophone. He drew his hand down his face, pushed off the wall, and walked into
the house. Billy hopped up and padded after him. Rob watched through the glass as Dan stopped, smiled
at the slender blond, and then headed for his room.
Rob looked at Marty. "Am I allowed to compliment him when he comes back?"
Marty stood and shrugged. "You can try. He gets embarrassed about playing. I'm gonna head in. You
coming?"
"I think I'll swim a little longer. Helps me think."
**********
Billy and Marty were watching television. Rob was having a last swim, and Dan sat, staring out the patio
door. Staring, in fact, at the focus of many an erotic dream. The muscular body powered its way through
the water to the far end of the pool, turned, and headed back. He climbed out, water rolling off his
sculpted torso, beading in the light nest of hair on his chest, running inrivelets down the strong legs. He
wiped off the water with a towel and stretched out on a lounger, turning his face up to the last of the sun.
Billy started yawning, and Marty sent him to bed. "I'll be there in a minute, and we'll go to sleep. And I
do mean sleep. Damn horn dog," he added in a low voice.
Dan was aware of his son's words, but the focus of his attention was still on Rob. He jumped when
Marty poked him in the arm.
"Wipe your chin, Dad. You're drooling."
Dan cleared his throat. "I was just thinking."
"Uh-huh. Thinking he's a good-looking, nice, and available man? You two get along. I've even seen him
gazing longingly at you, if I'm not mistaken. What more could you ask for? Show me how it's done, Dad.
Make your move."
"Marty, really. I don't know him that well, and I doubt he was gazing longingly."If only .
"You've known him long enough to stop dinking around and take it to the next level. Don't tell me you
haven't thought about it getting up close and personal with him. Do something about it. Or do you like
your hand that much?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Martin Wesley Baxter!"
"Okay, all right. 'Nuffsaid. Didn't think my dad was stupid, though." Marty chuckled and walked away.
Dan turned away from the door, sighing mentally. His son was too perceptive by half. He walked to the
kitchen and began to put away the dinner dishes. His thoughts wouldn't leave him alone. Why was he so
hesitant to approach Rob? He was attracted to him --be honest, you're besotted ,halfway in love – but
he knew Rob would turn him down gently if he wasn't interested, and never hold it against him. He wiped
down the counters and table, moving slowly through the kitchen. I don't know what to say, he thought.
Can't just walk out there and announce, hey, I think I'm falling in love with you, what now? Too
bad I'm not into casual sex. Although I could reconsider, in his case.
**********
Rob stared at the shimmering red sun on the surface of the water. He wanted to talk to Dan, apologize
for last night, talk about seeing more of each other.Yeah, more. Like more of that tan, smooth skin,
more of those long legs. More of those beautiful lips. Fuck, I don't want to just see more. I want to
touch, to taste, to lose myself in him. He sighed. Things hadn't gotten to that stage, yet. Dan hadn't
responded to any of the little hints Rob had been dropping all afternoon. Maybe it was time to stop being
subtle. He wasn't very good at it, anyway. Maybe he should take his own hint from Dan's music.
**********
Dan moved restlessly from the kitchen to the living room, and glanced out the patio door. Rob was still
on his back, hands tucked under his head, and Dan stared at the bulge of the biceps and the curls of hair
under Rob's arms. He felt again Rob's warm hand on his shoulder, felt the heaviness in his loins, and
pivoted away, desire and habit warring for dominance. He paced in an ever-widening circle, arguing with
himself and feeling more uncertain than he had since college.
He neared the hallway, decided to get a medical journal from the den, and padded quietly down the
corridor. He grabbed the magazine, left the den, and heard the unmistakable timbre of his son's voice
from behind the closed bedroom door. Probably trying to coax Billy to rest. He turned to leave, but the
next sound stopped him.
"Oh, please." Billy's voice, whimpering, sounding near tears.
Was he having another nightmare? As Dan raised his hand to knock, Billy's voice came again, and Dan
froze.
"Marty ... oh, yes ... so good ... don't stop, please ...mmm ...ohh !" The young voice rose in a long,
primal wail of joy. Dan lowered his hand and stood there, breathing like a runner at the end of a long
race. He heard the baritone rumble that was Marty, and the tenor murmur that was Billy's reply. He
could almost picture the two young men pressed close together as they shared their love.
He felt the heat rise in his face, drew a ragged breath, and started moving. He was down the hall,
through the living room, and out the patio door before he stopped. He stood there, staring with unseeing
eyes at the pool, breathing hard, his hands tight around the forgotten magazine.
It wasn't until then that he realized how arousing those sounds had been, and on the heels of that
discovery came another. He didn't want to settle for the joyless release of his own hand. He wanted to
feel another body beside him, he wanted to hear someone else breathing in the night. He was lonely for
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
companionship, starved for the touch of another. Not an anonymous someone, either. Oh no, he knew
who he wanted. If only it were that simple.
"Doc, you okay?"
Rob's voice snapped his head around. He stared at the recumbent man and licked suddenly parched
lips. The magazine fluttered to the ground, tattered and wrinkled.
Rob stood slowly, walked over and put his hand on Dan's shoulder. "You've got a damn strange look on
your face. What's wrong?"
Dan sucked in a sharp breath at the heat in that touch. It was spreading through him, melting something
long frozen. "I didn't realize...." Was that rough voice his? "I thought you'd gone inside." He looked at the
broad chest and shoulders, thinking how it would feel to touch him. He closed his eyes, needing, wanting.
God, if he could just tell the man. Say the words, I want you.
"Youwhat ?" Rob's hand slid up tocup the back of Dan's neck, and he moved closer. Now they were
just inches apart. Dan felt more of Rob's heat, radiating outward, bathing him in warmth. He could smell
Rob's aftershave, the chlorine from the pool, and a heady, masculine scent under it all.
Dan struggled to think. "Did I ... say that?" He was lost in the aroma of the man before him. He wanted
to reach out, pull him close, breathe him in.
"Loud and clear, gorgeous. Thought my ears deceived me."
Rob's hand rubbed the back of Dan's neck, sending ripples of fire and ice down his spine. Dan sighed.
"That feels so good. I've imagined...."
"Hmm, so have I. Reality's much better."
One of Dan's hands floated up of its own volition, found the curve of Rob's shoulder and moved softly
over it. "I don't want to ... take advantage. I heard something that ... I don't know ... I'm not sure I
should...."
Rob's other hand rose, and now he was caressing Dan. There was no mistaking this for the casual touch
of a friend. Fingers splayed on the back of Dan's neck, thumbs moved lazily over his collarbone, up his
neck to trace the speeding pulse, and along his jaw line. "Now what could you have heard that would put
you in this state? Ahh, is one of those horny young men a bit vocal?" Rob's voice was low and husky. He
moved closer and his warm breath following the path his thumbs had traveled.
Dan bit back a moan, shivered and swallowed. "I left as soon as I realized ... and then you ... oh, god."
He felt those strong hands slide slowly down and then back up his arms, and briefly wondered if it was
possible for bones to turn to butter. His hand tightened on Rob's shoulder. "I'm a little ragged right now."
"You don't look ragged. No, that definitely isn't the word I'd use. Sexy, hot, inviting, aroused ... pick
one."
Rob's hands shifted again, one curving around the back of Dan's head, the other resting lightly on his
chest. Dan wanted to lean into him, but struggled for words instead. "It's just ... they were so ... oh,
damn, please. I'm trying to ... to...."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob's fingers scribed lazy circles over Dan's shoulder and chest. "Are you telling me that if you hadn't
heard those two little bunnies going at it hot and heavy, you might not be here right now, looking good
enough to fucking eat?" Rob was so close, his words were a soft breeze on Dan's face.
Dan fought for control and managed a complete sentence. "I don't want you to think I'm using you to
scratch an itch."
"Scratch away. I'll thank them later."
Dan opened his mouth -- to say what, he didn't know -- and was silenced by a kiss. It was emphatic,
erotic, and it crumbled the last of his resistance. It was the kiss of a man who knew precisely who and
what he wanted, and wasn't afraid to go after it. Firm lips pressed against his, possessing his mouth and
destroying his control. With a sigh that was nearly a sob, he surrendered. He slid his hands around Rob's
muscular back and pulled him close. The feel of the sun-warmed skin under his fingers was intoxicating.
He'd grown impossibly hard, and he pressed closer, needing to soothe the ache against the oven that was
Rob.
Rob's hips rocked forward, and Dan moaned. It was so good, feeling the hard body pushing against
him, the strong hands holding him, the pressure of those warm, mobile lips against his own. He drank
from Rob's lips like a parched man from a well. His hands roamed over Rob's back, felt the smooth play
of muscles, slid down and rested lightly on the taut buttocks. A final, sane thought intruded, and he pulled
his mouth away, gasping.
"Not here, the boys...."
"Lead on."
Dan led the way to his room, his hand behind him, held securely in Rob's. Rob followed him through the
door, shut it, and grabbed Dan by the shoulders. He pushed him against the door and covered his mouth
urgently.
Rob's tongue flicked out, hot and demanding, and Dan's mouth opened, welcoming him inside. Rob's
hands slid under Dan's tee shirt, burning against his skin, pushing the shirt up, forcing his arms up with it.
Rob lifted his mouth, and for a scant moment, brown eyes met gray, and the desire Dan saw there was
no mere reflection of his own.
Rob pulled the tee shirt up and held it bunched in one large hand, covering Dan's face and pinning his
arms. Dan felt warm breath on his chest, hot lips kissing his skin, sharp teeth nipping lightly. He shivered,
and when those lips fastened around first one nipple and then the other, he gasped, and yanked himself
free of the shirt. "I want to see you," he panted.
"Look all you like." Rob tossed the shirt aside, gripped Dan's wrists and raised them over his head,
pressed them against the door. His mouth moved up, teased Dan's lips, kissed his jaw, slid up to pull an
earlobe in, and nibble at it with his teeth. He kissed Dan's shoulder, and his mouth slid along to the
collarbone. He lifted his head, returned again to Dan's lips, and rubbed his crotch in slow circles over
Dan's denim-covered hardness.
Dan enjoyed the foreplay, but being held immobile, unable to respond in kind, was torture. He jerked his
wrists free, grabbed Rob's shoulders and bore him back to the bed. Rob fell onto it and Dan followed
him down. "My turn," he growled.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
He crawled up Rob's prone body, holding the big wrists in his hands, using his lips, teeth, and tongue on
the muscular form. He started with Rob's left hand, mouthing, licking, and nibbling on each finger. Over
the palm, peppering it with soft kisses and quick flicks of his tongue. Then the wrist, pressing his lips
against the pulse that throbbed there. The forearm, covered with fine, coppery hairs, was laved up to the
elbow. The sculpted bicep was given the same gentle treatment. By the time he reached Rob's chest, it
was heaving. He circled his tongue around one hardened nipple and then the other.
Rob struggled briefly, without real effort, to break free. "You're killing me. If you don't stop, I'm gonna
cream my shorts."
Dan moved down and used his hands to strip the trunks from Rob's body. The sight of Rob's cock,
sprouting hard and straight from a neat patch of mahogany hair, made Dan groan. "God, it's perfect," he
muttered and moved back up, recapturing Rob's wrists. He plunged his mouth onto Rob's, delighted at
the responsiveness of the other man's lips. He sucked Rob's lower lip into his mouth, ran his tongue
slowly over it, and released it to find and kiss the hollow behind his jaw. Back down, following the strong
neck to the muscular shoulder, nipping and sucking lightly at the spot where they joined.
Rob shuddered, and twisted his wrists, trying to get free. "Let me touch you, I need to touch you."
Dan released him, felt one large hand settle lightly on his head while the other roamed over his shoulders
and down his back. He sent his questing mouth lower, back down to the rigid nipples. He closed his
teeth over one, flicked it with his tongue, and tugged gently.
"Oh, fuck yeah ...unhh ... don't stop, please." Rob's hand pulled at Dan's hips. "Swing around ... oh,
god, yes ... I want to ...ohh ... this can be mutual."
Dan moved away. If Rob so much as touched him right now, he'd explode. There had been too many
nights alone, too many dreams, and too many of those dreams were about the man writhing beneath him.
He moved down on the bed, away from the stroking, teasing hands, and now his mouth hovered over the
stiff, upright shaft.Just one taste. He bent his head, licked at the clear fluid that oozed from the top, and
swirled his tongue over the tip. One taste wasn't enough, and he settled in to enjoy himself.I've been
starving, and he's a banquet.
"Oh, fuck!" Rob's hips were twitching. "Doc, I don't have a condom with me."
Dan lifted his mouth, one hand fondling the heavy, furred balls, the other clasping the hard cock. "I know
you're healthy. So am I."
"Just wanted to ... oh, mygod ... make the offer."
"Noted and appreciated." Dan bent his head, enclosed the steely member in his mouth, and moved
down, impaling himself on the pulsing, heated rod of flesh. He relaxed his throat, trying to breathe through
his nose. It had been a long time, longer than he cared to remember, but he had his dreams to draw on.
Dreams that were rapidly becoming reality.
He slipped a hand between the muscular legs, and they parted willingly. He stroked Rob's sack, rubbed
it gently, all the while moving slowly up and down with his mouth. He probed downward with a gentle
finger. He didn't try to penetrate that tight ring, but caressed it, instead. He used the tip of his finger to
circle it lightly, moving in toward the center and then back out. Saliva dripped down to coat his finger and
the narrow valley between Rob's legs.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob lifted his right leg, placed his foot flat on the bed. "Unhh, fuck that feels good ... quit teasing, damn
it, push in ... oh, shit, yes." Rob was grunting and gasping, his breathing harsh in the dim room. "I can't ...
unhh ... I can't hold on ... oh, god, wait, wait." Rob reached down and tried to pull Dan off.
Dan shrugged away his hand and lifted his head. He looked into the gray eyes and smiled. "Let me
drink." He returned his mouth to Rob's shaft, taking it deeper, allowing the head to nudge the back of his
throat. He used the heel of his hand to gently massage Rob's nuts.
Rob's hips stuttered up and down. "You won't ... oh, fuck, yes ... won't have to wait long." He was
bucking under Dan, short jabs that signaled the end.
Dan waited for that final, hard thrust. When it came, he pressed his finger all the way into Rob, relaxed
his throat, and swallowed. He felt Rob plunge deeper into his mouth and begin to spasm. He pulled back
slightly, wanting to taste his seed.So good. I knew it would be. He crooked his finger and pushed
against the bundle of nerves in Rob's channel.
"Ohh ... fuck!" Rob yelled, his legs rigid, ass frozen in mid-air, one hand clutching Dan's hair, the back of
the other hand pressed hard against his mouth, trying to muffle his shout of pleasure. And then he
collapsed, panting.
Dan cleaned the softening cock with his tongue, collected the last few drops, licked his lips and stretched
out beside the breathless man. He slid his arm under Rob's neck and pulled him close, holding the warm,
solid body in his arms. Now he could be gentle, and he kissed the closed eyes. Now he could take his
time, and he stroked the strong back. This felt so good, so right, so perfect. One of Rob's legs was slung
over his, and Dan let his free hand slide down the powerful hip tocup the tight buttock.The man has
buns to die for, he thought. I could learn be happy with just this. There wouldn't have to be more.
Would there?
"If that's an example of how you use me," Rob said, still out of breath, "you can use me anytime. Seemed
a bit one-sided, though." He propped himself up on one arm and stared at Dan through half-lidded,
smoky gray eyes. "You took me by surprise. I wouldn't have figured you to be so damned aggressive."
"I'm not, generally." He trailed gentle fingers over Rob's cheek.
Rob turned his head and kissed the palm of Dan's hand. His own moved lightly over Dan's chest.
"You've got such a smooth, sexy body." He continued exploring, fingers sweeping, circling, moving down
to Dan's navel and then back up, close to, but not touching his nipples. "I might have lasted longer, but
I've been going steady with Mother Hand for about two years now." He paused. "Not to mention, I've
wanted this for months, and you're fucking incredible. That was the best head I've ever gotten. Nothing
could have slowed me down. But I would've liked to give you more."
"You can return the favor when you've caught your breath, and you won't have to work very hard at it."
His breathing became a little uneven as that warm, hard hand moved over him.
Rob's hand continued its lazy exploration, now gliding over Dan's stomach, teasing at the edge of his
shorts, sliding back up to trace his neck. "Oh? How long have you been out of circulation?" When Dan
hesitated, Rob quirked an eyebrow. "What, longer than me?"
"A few years," he said quietly.
"How many more than two is a few? Why so long?" Rob sucked in a deep breath. "Fuck it, tell me
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
later." He fumbled with the snap and zipper of Dan's shorts. "Let's get rid of these, handsome, and I'll
take the edge off." He slipped off the bed, knelt at Dan's feet, pulled the shorts and briefs down and off,
and dropped them on the floor. He tugged Dan's shoes off and tossed them, one after the other, over his
shoulder. They hit the wall and landed on the floor.
Then his breath was puffing warm over Dan's hardness, and his tongue flicked out. Dan closed his eyes
and groaned.
**********
Marty walked to the fridge, grabbed a couple bottles of water, and turned to go back to his room. He
heard a couple of thuds from his dad's room, and then a groan. Had he hurt himself?
Marty set the bottles on the table, walked to his father's door and opened it without thinking. "Dad, you
okay?"
Rob's head whipped around. "Oh, shit."
His dad tried to cover himself. "M-Marty, uh..."
"Oops, my bad. Sorry. Carry on, guys." He ducked back out and shut the door. He'd gathered the
bottles up and turned toward the hall when his dad's door opened.
"Marty?" Dan's disheveled hair and red face peeked around the door.
"Dad, I said carry on. Go on, beat it." He paused. "Well, not literally. Looks like someone else has that
covered."
"Marty!"
"Seriously, Dad, enjoy. You deserve it. I'm sorry I barged in, and goodnight." He walked down the hall,
his jaw clenched tight to hold in the laughter.
He made it to his room, barely. He shut the door, started chuckling, and then lost it. He bent over,
holding his side, the bottles dangling from his other hand. Billy blinked sleepily. "What's so funny?"
Marty wiped his streaming eyes, flapped a helpless hand and staggered to the bed.
**********
Dan closed the door, leaned his forehead against it, and looked down at his shrinking dick. "Damn it," he
muttered.I was so ready.
Strong hands touched his shoulders, slid down his arms, and he felt Rob's warmth at his back. Firm lips
moved up his spine, stopped at the base of his skull, and traveled around to the lobe of his ear. The heat
from that mouth was incredible, and he shivered. Rob's hands slid around his body and began drawing
slow circles over Dan's chest. Dan sucked in a sharp breath. He was erect again, just like that, aching
and wanting. No one had ever aroused him like this. Not even his fantasies were this exciting. Rob
touched him, and it was as if every nerve in his body responded at once.
"Just a minor interruption, Doc. Come back to bed."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Feels weird."
Rob slid his hands down, framing but not touching Dan's rising penis. He pressed with the palms of his
hands, bringing Dan's hips back into his own. "This feels weird?"
"God, no, this feels wonderful. I meant ... my kid knows what I'm doing. I'm not sure I can."
"Oh?" Light fingers slid up Dan's rigid warmth. "I think you can." Rob slowly rocked his hips back and
forth, his fingers combing through the fine dusting of dark hair that surrounded Dan's shaft. He gently
turned Dan to face him, stepped closer, and resumed rocking. This time, his hand held their erections
together, and the motion of his hips caused them to rub gently, one against the other.
Dan shuddered, gasped, and matched Rob's movements. He buried his fingers in Rob's hair and pulled
him closer, reaching for his mouth. He was melting again, feeling every caress, his skin sizzling.
Rob kissed him, his lips hard and hot, and then knelt down. "You've got a big, beautiful cock. Long, and
just the right thickness. Mmm. Later, I want that inside me. But for now...." He tilted his head, placed his
mouth near the base, and licked his way along the sensitive ridge to the mushroom head. "You taste so
damn good." He lapped up the copious amount of fluid that was leaking out with a happy mumble, and
then closed his lips around the tip.
Dan trembled, his arousal increased by the wet heat of Rob's mouth. He dropped his hands to the broad
shoulders, his fingers digging into the muscles, and bucked his hips forward. Rob's mouth kept up a
gentle, steady suction, and his tongue never stopped moving as it stroked the hard flesh. "Rob ...unhh ... if
you don't want ... oh, god." His voice quivered. He was on the brink, and forced himself to hold still, to
wait. He struggled for control.
Rob released Dan's cock briefly. "I want. Don't hold back." He slurped the shaft back into his mouth,
and reached around to pull Dan closer, his nose nearly touching Dan's groin, his hands roaming over
Dan's ass, caressing, squeezing, and holding.
Dan's legs began to shake, his hands clenched, and he felt himself swell and spasm. He arched his back
and exploded into Rob's mouth. "Oh, yes ...ahh ... don't stop." He poured into that hot cavern for a long,
endless moment, and when he finally stopped, he stood there, spent and swaying. If not for his hands on
Rob's shoulders and the door at his back, he would have collapsed.
Rob stood, lifted him in strong arms, and carried him to the bed. He deposited Dan gently on the
rumpled sheet, and Dan reached out a limp hand to pull Rob down with him.
Rob pressed himself against Dan's side and chuckled. "You had quite a backload built up, handsome."
Dan was still quaking inside, and his entire body felt lit up, like a fourth of July sparkler. "You have no
idea," he murmured.
"Mmm, bet it wouldn't take much to raise another head of steam." He kissed Dan's shoulder. "You're
still half hard."
"I can't move a muscle right now." He opened his eyes, to find Rob regarding him tenderly. Lust had
been replaced with something else, something Dan couldn't, wouldn't interpret.This is enough, he told
himself again, and tried to believe it.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob smiled. "We've got time. We're just getting started."
**********
"I wish you could've seen their faces." Marty was stretched out on the bed, Billy's head nestled on his
shoulder. "I'm sorry I interrupted them ... I really am, Dad's been so damn lonely for so long ... but it was
priceless. Sheridan's face turned redder than his hair, and Dad ... well, he looked like he was wishing for
a hole to drop into. I feel like a total bonehead, though. Mr. Sheridan started asking Dad's medical
opinion for cases and stuff about two months after they met, and sometimes they'd have lunch together.
All strictly platonic, but I could tell Dad was attracted to the guy. I tried to get him to follow up, but he
wouldn't. Still, when I caught Dad staring at him like he was gonna put him on a platter, cover him with
gravy, and chow down, I should've known."
"I hope you didn't kill the mood." Billy murmured, his hand moving slow and soft over Marty's chest.
"You've got beautiful hands." Marty lifted that hand, kissed the palm and each finger, and gently placed it
back on his chest. "I don't think nuclear war would stop them for long. Dad looked horny as hell." He
paused. "Sexy, too. I never thought of him as sexy before, but ... wow."
"I could've told you that."
"You been scoping my dad, you degenerate?"
"Idiot. I've got you, and you're just like him. Look in the mirror sometime. You're hot."
Marty felt that delicate hand, with its clever, nimble fingers, move farther down. "Haven't you had
enough for a while? You're gonna wear me out. Besides," he firmly stilled Billy's hand, "you need sleep."
"I like to touch you."
Marty kissed him, enjoying the feel of the soft lips on his. "Mmm, and I love your touch." He kept his lips
on Billy's a moment longer. "Come on," he said, rolling onto his side and spooning Billy to him. "Go to
sleep."
"Marty?"
"Hmm?"
"You play soccer, and go to karate classes in the summer. Camp sometimes, too. Your dad will be back
at work tomorrow. That means I'll be here by myself." He paused, and Marty felt the quick breath he
took. "I'm trying to change, not be so scared all the time, but I don't think...."
"You won't be alone." He kissed Billy's warm shoulder. "For starters, Dad's off this week. You know he
always takes the first week of summer off. Usually another week or two later on, but always the first
week." He moved his head, and placed another tender kiss in the hollow behind Billy's jaw. "Second, I
didn't sign up for camp or soccer this year, and missing a few karate lessons is no biggie."
"You shouldn't have to change your plans. I could go with, I guess."
"We'll figure it out. I won't leave you alone, I promise. Now go to sleep." He draped his arm over the
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
warm, slender body, felt Billy relax, and let himself drift.
Chapter 7
Rob studied the lean body of the man beside him. "You're one gorgeous man, you know that? Broad
shoulders, narrow waist ... you've got a swimmer's body."
"I swam growing up and in college. I've tried to stay in shape since then."
"You've succeeded, trust me." He was propped on one elbow, his right leg slung across Dan's hips. He
trailed the fingers of his right hand over the tan chest. "On with the tour. All this smooth skin feels so
damn good under my fingers and my mouth. What is it with swimmers and no hair?"
"In my case, genetics. Never had much." Dan's voice was lazy and contented.
"What you do have is silky. Very sexy. What's next? Oh, yeah, your abs are perfect." He bent his head
and kissed Dan's stomach lightly, to show his approval. The skin twitched under his lips. "You've got the
most expressive eyes I've ever seen, and your mouth." He rubbed Dan's lower lip with his thumb. "God,
what a mouth. Firm, sexy, and you know how to use it." He kissed Dan, and felt those talented lips roam
over his as Dan tried to deepen the kiss. He lifted his head.
"Greedy. I'm not done taking inventory. Where was I?"
"You don't seem to be following any particular order," Dan murmured, sounding amused.
"Ah, yes, your legs. Those long, sexy legs that lead to your perfect ass. When you changed into shorts
today, I thought I'd die. Too much and not enough at the same time. I wanted to see you in swim trunks,
water rolling off all that tan, bare skin, the sun gleaming on you."
"I was sporting a semi all afternoon. No way was I putting on my trunks. They're snug."
"Wish I'd known. Wait, snug? Dear god, how snug? Never mind, I'll see them another time." Rob used
his finger to circle Dan's left nipple, and it perked right up. He heard the catch in Dan's breathing, and
smiled. "Not that I'm complaining, but why don't you date? I know the gay scene in this town is limited,
but ... damn. All you'd have to do is show up. You'd have men tripping over their dicks to get to you."
"Different reasons. I used to worry about Marty's reaction. He was only seven when he moved in with
me. Too young for me to bring a strange man into his life. I thought it would be better to let him get used
to living with me, first." Dan's voice was still soft and lazy-sounding.
"I guess I thought you'd had custody all along."
"Joint for the first five years. Then Judy had a chance at a great job, but it meant moving to California.
Plus a lot of travel. She hated the idea of him ping-ponging back and forth between us, and really hated
the thought of taking him away from me, so we changed the custody arrangement. Anyway, once he and
I adjusted to the changes in our lives, I considered the idea of dating, and suddenly it hit me. I wasn't
going to be bringing home women. How would that affect Marty?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"He knew, didn't he?"
"Of course, but I didn't want to shove his face in it. He was just a kid, I wasn't sure he really understood
what it meant. It wasn't just the gay issue, either. I had the same concerns all single parents do. What if
I'd met someone, started seeing him regularly, brought him home to meet Marty, and it didn't last? If
Marty had become attached to the guy, that would have hurt. Not to mention time. Between work and
home, when would I meet anyone? After a while, I just stopped trying to figure out a way to make it
happen. Later, keeping to myself became a habit."
"Kinda lonely that way."
"Remember saying this isn't a tolerant town? I didn't need you to tell me that. Before Marty moved in,
my dog was poisoned. So was the puppy I got a year later. I've patched up a lot of injured men and
women around here. People who have one thing in common. I guess word got around that I could be
trusted to be discreet." He shrugged. "I've seen enough to convince me that I'm better off keeping my
head down. I'm not a brave man."
Rob decided now wasn't the time to get sidetracked with a discussion about Dan's perceived lack of
courage. "Well, you possess a lot of natural talent."
"Let's just say I live a rich fantasy life."
"Weren't you ever tempted to say 'fuck it' and go somewhere to get laid?"
"I don't do casual very well."
"Oh? What's this, true love?" Rob wanted to reel the words back in the moment they left his mouth.
Dan had been running his hand along Rob's leg. Up his calf, across his thigh, over his haunch and then
back down. Slow and gentle. At those words, he simply stopped. He didn't say a word, just lay there,
his hand on Rob's knee, still and quiet.
The room was dim, and Rob couldn't read the expression in those dark brown eyes. "Doc? I didn't
mean ... ah, shit."
Dan moved Rob's leg aside and sat up. "I should check on Billy."
Rob placed his hand flat on Dan's chest. "He's fine. You want an apology? I'm truly sorry. At work and
in court, I always think before I speak. Several times, long and hard. On the personal front, I suffer from
chronic foot-in-mouth disease. I'm blunt, brash and frequently crude. Like last night. I'm sorry for that,
too."
Dan took a quick breath, opened his mouth, and then closed it again. He shook his head. "No apology
needed. I'm not used to this. Not very good at it."
Rob wished he could see Dan's face. "Not good at what?"
Dan lifted his hand in vague way. "The lighthearted banter, knowing what a guy's thinking, what his
words mean. Getting to know someone."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob took a chance that Dan would stay put, stood, and fumbled for the switch on the bedside lamp he'd
noticed earlier. He turned around, but he still couldn't make out Dan's expression. He was sitting on the
side of the bed, his head bent, face shadowed. He looked achingly lonely. Rob's brain started
functioning, and he remembered the way Dan had looked earlier, when he'd told Rob how long it had
been. Something about Dan's expression then made Rob wonder... no, it couldn't be. Could it? Shit.
He didn't dare ask outright ... Dan would just clam up.Time to get sneaky.
"Why don't you stretch out? I'll give you a rubdown, and I won't force you to make with the small talk. I
do enough of that for three people." He smiled. "Come on, handsome. Over on your tummy. I put myself
through law school as a masseuse. The legit kind." He used gentle force to push Dan back, and roll him
over. He started on the shoulders, kneading the firm muscles. He dug in deep, wanting to get Dan good
and relaxed. While he worked, he talked.
"You've been through a lot, the last couple of days. I'm just the attorney, but I got mad as hell about
Webber. You, though, you were the one who found Billy, had to coax the story from him, had to deal
with the terror, shock and betrayal he felt. You did a great job, but you've paid a price, haven't you?
"I bet you've gone over every single time Billy was here, wondering what you missed. You probably felt
guilty, felt you should have twigged to the beatings. In fact, I'll bet you apologized to him for not seeing
it." He started working on the upper back, keeping his touch firm.
"I should have seen something."
"Nah, you can't own that guilt, Doc. I can tell Billy doesn't let much slip unless he wants to. Then there's
Marty. You probably wondered if something might have happened to him at Webber's place, although
it's obvious nothing did. You have a great relationship with him. He wouldn't hesitate to tell you." Rob
chuckled, moved his hands down to Dan's lower back, and continued talking. "Hell, given your son's
feelings, he would've demanded action on Billy's behalf if he'd caught a whiff of anything."
"He's a good kid," Dan murmured.
"How's he get along with his mom, now that she's a couple states away?" Now Rob had to be careful,
because he was getting closer to the question he really wanted to ask. He moved his hands down,
working on theglutes . He tried to will away his growing erection. When had he last been this constantly
turned on? High school, probably.
"They're great together. He goes out to see her a couple times a year. She comes back here every
summer."
"You two stayed friends, huh? Good for you."
"Judy's a good person, and a great mom. She made it easy."
Rob moved to Dan's legs, keeping up the massage. "How long were you two married?" He reached for
a foot, but Dan pulled it away.
"Ticklish. We were married for three years. Got hitched my last year of med school. We had Marty a
little over a year later." He sighed. "That feels good." His voice was softer than before.
"So you were what ... twenty-eight, twenty-nine? No, that would make you forty-six. That can't be right.
Damn, I hate math."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I'm thirty-nine. I started college at sixteen, doubled up on courses, and graduated early. Did the same
thing in med school. I was twenty when we got married."
"Precocious fucker, weren't you?" It was looking like his hunch was right. "Okay, roll onto your back.
Let me get at those gorgeous pecs." He settled over Dan and began a gentle chest massage. Dan sighed
and closed his eyes.
"Let me see if I've got the chronology straight," Rob said. "You got married at twenty, had Marty at
twenty-one and were divorced at twenty-three. So you've been divorced about sixteen years. That's a
long time." He lifted Dan's right arm, worked the shoulder, the upper arm, the forearm, and then
concentrated on the hand and wrist. "What about the ladies? Date any since?"
"No."
"Thought not."Marty's mom was an attempt to run away from something, wasn't she? Here it came,
the question he'd been leading up to. "Tell me, Doc, besides me, how many men have you been involved
with?"Bingo . The eyes opened, the forearm tightened, and the pulse jumped.Damn, I'm good . Now to
end the cross-examination.
He held onto the strong, long-fingered hand, settled his butt firmly on Dan's legs, and bent closer, his
eyes capturing Dan's. "I'm guessing that number's low. Real low. And I'd give you even money they
weren't great experiences. You were hurt, somehow, and you closed yourself off." He lowered his voice.
"Tell me I'm wrong."
Dan was silent for several seconds. When he spoke, his voice was just above a whisper. "Two. The first
was at college, before I met Judy. He was older. It was the first time I'd been with anyone, male or
female, and it was ... unpleasant." He closed his eyes. "Made me question myself, question everything.
The second was four years after the divorce. Met him out of town, at a medical conference. He'd just left
his wife. Stupid, on my part. Lasted three months, start to finish. He was a nice enough man, but he
decided to go back to the straight life. I tried going out after he left, meeting someone, but I didn't have
much success."
"So just how many years since him, Doc? I think you said a few."
"Twelve." A bare whisper of sound.
Rob cupped his free hand to Dan's cheek. "So my dumb ass remark stung, didn't it? Didn't help that I
jumped down your throat last night, either. I'm sorry."
"Rob, it doesn't...."
"Can I let you in on a secret?"
"What?"
"I'm no damn good at casual, either."
Dan's eyes opened, and his nostrils flared slightly as he took a quick breath. "You ... this isn't ... what is
this?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"This isn't just sex, and it isn't a fling." He kissed Dan's jaw and rubbed his lips over the slight stubble
there. He moved to the other side and tasted the sweat-salt at the edge of the dark hair. "I've been
attracted to you since we met, mooning around like a fucking schoolboy. I thought you were straight, and
it was killing me. You were locked away, shut up so tight I couldn't pick up a signal. Didn't matter one
damn bit." He found and kissed the hollow of Dan's throat, and felt the pulse jump under his lips. "I
couldn't stop thinking about you. Made up excuses to see you, have lunch, anything. I was pathetic, I
was hopeless, and I couldn't help it." He nibbled on an ear lobe, pleased when he heard a quiet gasp
from Dan.
"I tried a few dates with other guys, but there was nothing there. Not even a desire to kiss them, for
fuck's sake. One glimpse of you, and I'd want to go all caveman, bonk you on the head and drag you off.
I even fantasized about getting you drunk and seducing you, presenting you with a fait accompli. Truly
juvenile." Now he nipped at the warm skin of Dan's shoulder, and felt Dan quiver beneath him. "So last
night, I got pissed. Acted as if I was entitled to know about you, just because I've been dreaming of you.
Stupid, but sometimes love and rational thought are mutually exclusive." He planted a kiss behind the lean
jaw.
"Today arrives, and here I am, finally at your home for dinner, a swim, a chance to get to know you. I
drop a few hints, I'm yearning away, and you're so calm, so friendly, so fucking oblivious, that I'm dying."
He kissed the corner of Dan's mouth, teased the lips that reached for his. "After dinner, I'm soaking up
the sun, wondering how and when to say something to you. Knowing I may not have another chance like
this. Then you walk out, breathing hard, looking so damn hot, sexual energy pouring off you in waves,
and tell me you want me. I expected trumpets to sound." He pulled back a little so he could see Dan's
face.
Dan stared at him, brown eyes wide, lips slightly parted, his breathing erratic. He licked his lips. "What
... what are you saying? What is this?"
Rob gazed at him, saw the iron control Dan was exerting, and caught the faint gleam of hope in the
brown eyes.Please, god, tell me I'm not imagining it. "You're incredibly dense, for such a smart man.
You need it written in the sky? This is me falling in love, you idiot." He pulled away, trying to read that
handsome, dear face. "Am I doing it alone? Tell me now, please. 'Cuzif it's just me, I'll leave."
Dan swallowed. He kept staring, his eyes on Rob's, silent for so long Rob got nervous. Then the brown
eyes warmed, and he smiled. "Stay."
Rob didn't realize he was holding his breath until he heard Dan speak. At that one word, the last lungful
of air left him in a rush, and when he drew in more, it tasted sweeter and fresher.
"Thank god." He bent forward again, captured Dan's lips, and devoured them. When at last he lifted his
head, they were both panting, and their dicks, pressed together by the position of their bodies, were
rubbing against each other again, stiffening quickly. He moved his mouth and hands lazily over Dan's
upper body, enjoying the feel, the taste, and the smell of the man beneath him, and used the time to think.
Knowing what he now did about Dan, Rob wanted this night, their first together, to be more than special.
"Rob, you said earlier ... by the door, after Marty left...." Dan ground to a halt.
"You may have noticed that I say a lot of things. You'll have to be more specific." He caught Dan's lower
lip between his own and nipped at it gently and then released it to nibble an earlobe, and felt the lean
body beneath him tremble.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"You ... you complimented me, and...."
"Oh, yeah. I said you have a beautiful cock." He slipped a hand between them and gave that hardness a
firm stroke. "I didn't lie. It's gorgeous, just like the rest of you." He moved his hand, brought it around to
caress Dan's hip and slide slowly up his ribcage. "Something wrong with telling you that?" He let his hand
begin the gradual journey back down, and bent to fasten his lips to an upright nipple.
"N-not that ... damn, you're making it hard to ... to think."
Rob chuckled. "Thinking ain't the only thing getting hard, Doc." He levered himself up so he could see
Dan's face. "Was there something else?"
"You said you wanted me ... inside you." Incredibly, he was blushing. "I've never ... those other men
didn't ... damn, I don't know ... shit, forget it." He draped his forearm over his eyes.
"I'm an equal opportunity lover. Pitch and catch. Are you telling me you've only been on the receiving
end?"
Eyes still covered, Dan nodded. "Sorry to disappoint you. I'm not very experienced."
"Don't apologize." Rob gently moved Dan's forearm out of the way. "Look at me, please." Dan's eyes
opened, and Rob finally saw what had been there all along. Longing, apprehension, and love. He
wouldn't press Dan on that, but he knew what he saw. "You couldn't possibly disappoint me." The
brown eyes grew wider and warmer. "We're both learning here, about each other, what we like, or don't
like. That's the way it should be. Believe me, Daniel, in no way do you disappoint. Whatever happens
tonight is because we both want it, and enjoy it." Again, he lowered his mouth to Dan's, and this time, he
let his lover take the lead.
Dan's hands came up, bracketed Rob's face, and pulled him closer. His tongue traced Rob's lips,
opened them, and then entered slowly, teasingly. Rob felt Dan lift up, and let himself be rolled onto his
side, and then to his back.
Dan stayed with him, and his hand moved gently over Rob's chest. His long fingers curled into the soft
hairs there, and tugged lightly. Rob gasped.Does he know what a turn on that is ? Dan's mouth moved
down, trailing kisses from Rob's chin to his neck, and further down to his nipples. Always a vocal lover,
Rob made an extra effort to let Dan know that everything he was doing, he was doing right. He tried to
guide Dan without being obvious. "Oh, yeah, that feels so good." Sharp teeth nipped lightly at Rob's
neck, a hot tongue licked softly, and Rob felt his control begin to crumble. "Damn ... you're finding all my
buttons. Oh god, I've wanted this for so long. Ohh, fuck, that's it."
"Tell me what you want," Dan said, his low voice carried on warm breath into Rob's ear, followed by a
teasing, darting tongue. "Tell me what you like. I want to please you, to show you I ... to make love to
you. Teach me how." He mouthed the top of Rob's ear and moved down to nibble on the lobe with his
lips.
Rob spared a brief second to wonder if Dan knew what he'd almost said. And then Dan's hand was on
his rock-hard shaft, stroking and squeezing. "Oh, shit, yes." The hand slid lower, cupped his balls and
caressed them. "You're driving me ...unhh ... crazy."
Dan's body shifted, moved lower on the bed, and Rob felt warm breath on his hardness, felt himself
twitch, and heard Dan's soft laugh. "You fucker, quit teasing. Suck me, please." Then the wondrous
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
pleasure of being surrounded by wet heat, Dan's tongue sliding over and around his rigid length. "Yes ...
that's it ... oh, fuck, I love your mouth. Feels so good."
Dan lifted his head, and Rob groaned. "You're killing me."
"Rob," Dan said, his voice softer than before. "I want to try, if you ... you'll have to help me. I've
never...."
Rob opened his eyes to see Dan leaning over him, his face taut with uncertainty and desire. Rob held out
his arms, and Dan lowered himself to rest in them. Rob caressed the strong back, slid his hand down to
cup Dan's ass, and stroked the sleek thigh. "I want you inside me, filling me. I want to feel that long, hard
cock inside my ass. You want that, too, don't you?"
The long cock in question twitched against Rob's thigh, and Dan groaned. "God, yes, but I'm afraid I'll
lose control, go too fast. I don't want to hurt you. It always ... I don't want you to feel any pain because
of me."
"You won't hurt me, Daniel. You're the gentlest lover I've ever known." He kissed him, ran his hands
over him, felt the eager thrust of the hips, and the anxious trembling of the lean body. "Do you have
lube?"
"Y-yeah."
"Then we'll be fine. You need to get me ready. Of course, mentally I'm so ready I'm liable to explode
any fucking second."
Dan stretched one long arm across Rob's chest and pulled a bottle of lube from the drawer of the
nightstand. Rob watched him fumble with it and took it from him. "Easy there, lover, let me get this." He
popped open the lid, and handed it back.
Dan positioned himself between Rob's legs, and Rob felt the sudden coolness of the lubricant as it
dripped onto his hot skin. Then a warm, slender finger was circling his hole, and he gasped. "Oh, yes ...
that's it ... press in, yeah." Dan pushed slowly in and pulled out, going deeper with each stroke, and Rob
closed his eyes and bucked his hips up, hungry for Dan's touch. "Give me more ...ahh , yes, just like that
... deeper, baby, more." A second finger was slowly added, Dan spread them slightly, still moving in and
out, taking his time, and then he rotated them. It was torture of the best kind. "You've got such long
fingers. Oh, god, that's the spot.Unhh , right there." Dan's other hand wasn't idle. He stroked Rob's cock
with a light, teasing touch, kneaded the muscles of his thighs, slid his hand gently over the taut stomach,
caressed his buttocks, and then started the whole tantalizing journey again.
"You don't need ... oh, fuck, that's good, one more ... yes, baby ... don't need my help with this." He
was writhing, gasping, and thrusting up urgently. "Don't make me wait. I'm ready for you, I need you. In
me, filling me. Now, baby, now."
He felt the fingers withdraw, and opened his eyes. He watched as Dan rubbed a generous amount of
lube onto himself, and moved closer. He felt the blunt head make contact, warm pressure against him,
and tilted his hips up to make entry easier. There was a brief, welcome sting as he stretched wide around
the mushroom-shaped tip, and then the wonderful feeling of Dan inside him.
Dan gasped and held perfectly still, and Rob knew he was waiting for a sign that Rob was ready, and
wouldn't move until he got it. He felt Dan's arms tremble, heard the ragged breathing, and saw Dan bite
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
his lip.
"Oh, god. You're so hot around me, so tight," Dan's voice was husky. "Are you okay? Do you want me
to stop?"
Rob shook his head, wrapped his legs around Dan's waist, and set his heels over the trim butt. He
wanted to scream, it felt so incredible, but Dan would worry if he screamed, so he talked instead. "I'm
light years past okay. Don't you dare stop." He closed his eyes, tightened his legs slowly, evenly, drawing
Dan's hardness deeper. "More, baby ... oh, yes ... all the way, lover ... oh, fuck, you feel great." He felt
Dan's pubic hair on his scrotum, and grunted. "I've got all of you, now ... damn, you feel so good." He
looked up, saw Dan's face above his, and raised his head for a kiss.
Dan met his mouth eagerly, hungrily, and his hips began alangorous withdrawal that drove Rob wild. He
waited until the end of the outstroke, and then tightened his legs again, bringing Dan all the way back in.
Using his legs and hips, he developed a steady, driving rhythm that had the dark-haired man moaning
against his lips. Dan wrenched his mouth away, eyes half-closed, panting heavily. Rob watched him,
loving the way passion laid a mask of sensuality over his beautiful features and darkened his brown eyes.
He moved his hands over the smooth chest, stroked the tense back, grasped the clenching buttocks, and
tweaked Dan's nipples. He wanted to touch him everywhere, and he tried.
"Oh my god ... so hot, so tight ... you feel so good ...mmm , yes." Dan's voice was still low, but frayed
around the edges, trembling on the verge of a moan. "Ahh, no ... too soon ... oh, god, wait, wait." Now
Dan was clenching his jaw, slowing down, breathing deep, and Rob watched him as he battled for
control, trying to stave off his orgasm.
He's waiting for me? What a man, what a lover."Give in, handsome," he panted, rocking his hips,
increasing the pace, wanting only Dan's pleasure right now. "Don't wait ...ohh , shit yes ... don't wait for
me, not this time. Let go, baby ...unhh , that's it." Dan's rigid warmth was moving back and forth faster
now, sliding over that sensitive area in Rob while the smooth skin of Dan's stomach rubbed over Rob's
cock, and suddenly Rob realized he was almost there. Unaided by anything but the feeling of Dan
caressing him inside and out, his balls drew up tight, and he felt the wave breaking over him. "Oh, yes,
you wonderful man. Ohh, god ... now, baby, now ... oh, fuck me to tears ... yes!" Rob lost control,
bucked his hips up once, twice, and dug his hands into Dan's ass. He thrust upward one last time, his
cock spasming so hard it almost hurt. A shot of creamy fluid hit Dan's chest, and the rest landed on Rob's
belly.
Dan lunged a final time, hard and deep. "Oh, yes ... oh, god, yes ...unhh ." Rob felt his ass clamp down
on Dan's shaft, felt that steely length swell and twitch inside him, and felt the wet warmth begin to fill him.
Dan's head was thrown back, the muscles of his neck corded, his arms locked and supporting his weight.
"Oh, my god. Ohh."
He watched Dan ride out his climax, eyes closed, nostrils flared, mouth open to gulp in air. Rob's own
orgasm was still sending little aftershocks through him. When those long arms began to shake, he pulled
Dan down, tucked the dark head next to his own, and they lay together trembling.
He rained kisses on Dan's shoulder, his neck, his cheek, the side of his mouth. He stroked the strong
back, calmed the quivering muscles, and reveled in the feel of holding Dan in his arms. He inhaled the
scent they'd made together, a rich, tangy mixture of their mingled sweat and fluids. Dan's breathing was
slowing now, and Rob felt the long body resting heavier on him, settling down deeper. He let his legs
relax and straighten, which released Dan's softened dick to rest against Rob's thigh.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan shifted, settled onto his right side, his left leg bent and draped over Rob's hips. He spoke, his voice
rough and low. "That was, you are, so wonderful. I never imagined, never knew ... thank you."
Rob chuckled softly. "Hmm, thankyou . That was a first for me."
Dan lifted his head, blinking slowly, his brown eyes still hazy and far away. "A first? You said...."
"I've been on the receiving end before, yes. Enjoy the hell out of it, it's a terrific feeling. But no one's ever
made me come that way, without a little help." He felt his own eyes widen at the surprise he saw in Dan's
face. "You mean you don't know what you did? Lover, you brought me right to the edge and over the
long fall, and I never had to touch myself. It was all you, Daniel. So worried about losing control. Damn,
your control is phenomenal. You're fucking amazing. Or is that amazing when fucking?" Dan blushed, and
Rob chuckled again. "Uh-uh, no need to be bashful. My god, you're a fantastic lover. How'd I get so
lucky? Smart, sweet, drop-dead gorgeous, a body that's severelyfuckable , and fabulous in the sack."
Dan smiled. "Are you ever serious?"
"Frequently, but I hide it under crude language and lame jokes." He pulled Dan's head down to his
shoulder and cuddled the warm body. "I'm serious about this. You've given me the most wonderful night
I've ever had. I look forward to many more." He stretched out a hand, grabbed the edge of the sheet,
and pulled it over them. There was so much he wanted to share, so much pleasure he wanted to give,
and receive. For now, Rob was happy just to hold, and be held by this wonderful man. He heard and felt
Dan chuckle. "Share the joke?"
"It just occurred to me, the four of us are a sorry bunch. Marty pining for Billy, who's in love with Marty,
but neither of them willing to tell the other. You and I, mooning around worse than those two."
Rob laughed. "Too true. If life hadn't smacked us with a big fucking two by four, we'd still be wandering
around totallyconfuzzled ."
"I'm glad we got smacked." Dan shifted his head slightly, pressed a kiss to Rob's chest, and sighed. He
stiffened suddenly. "My god, I didn't mean ... I'm not happy about what happened to Billy."
"Hell, Doc, I know that. Quit worrying so much." He ran his hand down the long back, brought it back
up and curled his arm around Dan's shoulders. Dan's hand rested on Rob's chest, and Rob covered it
with his own. He felt Dan's breathing slow even more, his body limp in the exhaustion brought on by the
release of such tremendous passion. "You falling asleep on me, lover?" He kissed the damp forehead,
heard Dan mumble something in a blurred voice, and tightened his arm briefly around the wide shoulders.
"That's okay. I've got you, relax." A minute later, when Dan's breathing was deep, slow and even, Rob
spoke again, very softly, just wanting to hear himself say the words. "I love you."
So soft, so low that Rob might have imagined it, came a reply. "Love you."
**********
Billy woke suddenly, his heart pounding, a scream trapped in his throat. He lay panting and trembling,
the nightmare holding him in a clammy grip. Gradually, he realized where he was. Slowly, so he wouldn't
wake Marty, he sat up and moved to the edge of the bed. He padded softly to the bathroom, splashed
water on his face, and dried off. His hands were shaking, the residue of the dream slow to bleed away.
His stomach felt queasy. Maybe a glass of milk would help.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
**********
Webber was cruising the town, technically still on patrol, but near the end of his shift. He drove up and
down the dark streets of the residential area, his radio turned low. He spotted the place, drove slowly by,
turned around at the next corner, and rolled to a stop in front of the sprawling ranch house. Nice, quiet,
wealthy neighborhood. Near the end of the street, bracketed by two houses. A realtor's sign in one
slightly overgrown yard, and a couple of newspapers on the porch of the other house, told him the
neighbors were gone. Perfect. He backed up, killed the lights on the cruiser and got out. Twenty steps
took him to the front door, and he waited, listening.
**********
Billy got a glass and filled it halfway with milk, not needing any light but the small one left burning over
the sink. He drank slowly, and it seemed to help.Just a bad dream, don't be a wimp , he told himself.
It'll go away, dreams always do.
He finished the milk and paused, his head tilted. What was that sound? Something ... scratching?
Puzzled, he walked slowly to the front door.
**********
Dan stirred, lifted his head, and gazed down at Rob. "Did you hear something?"
"Just the fridge door opening. One of the kids, getting a drink, probably."
"That sounds good. I could use a drink, feels like you drained me dry. Maybe some food to go with."
He stretched lazily and sat up. "Want anything?" He nudged Rob, who obligingly moved his legs aside to
let Dan up. Dan stood, found his briefs near the door, and slipped them on. He stepped into the
bathroom, grabbed a washcloth, and wiped a smear of dried semen off his chest.
Rob sat up, scanned the room for his clothes, and remembered that his jeans and boxers were in the
bathroom. "I'll join you in a sec."
**********
Billy drew closer to the door. Definitely a scratching, low on the door. Maybe a dog? He couldn't hear
any barking or whining, just that faint, irregularscritching sound. Still holding the empty milk glass, he
reached to push aside the shade that covered the glass on the front door.
He was looking down, trying to see what was making the noise. Movement higher up caught his
attention, and he lifted his head. Something dark covered the glass, pressed close from outside the door.
His eyes traveled up, fastened on a brass button, and he frowned.What?
The dark covering moved back, and Billy sawhim . He drew a breath, tried to call for help, and
managed only a quiet gasp. A large hand lifted, waved slowly, and then the figure melted into the dark.
The glass fell from Billy's nerveless fingers and shattered on the tiled floor.
**********
Dan heard the breaking glass as his hand touched the doorknob. He was through the door and switching
on the overhead light in the kitchen before he realized he'd moved, and Rob was right behind him. Dan
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
spotted Billy, backed up against the sidewall of the long entryway, his face whiter than the droplets of
milk splattered amongst the shards of glass. He skirted the mess, and approached the terrified boy
carefully. Rob slid by and walked to the door, raising the blind to look outside. He shook his head.
Nothing.
"Billy? What happened? Are you all right?" Billy was making a strange sound, a breathyhuhhh , drawn
out and gaspy. Dan realized he was trying to scream. He crouched down. "Hey, kiddo, look at me.
You're okay. You're safe." He reached for him, touched one thin shoulder, and was suddenly struck by a
small, hard fist. Billy's slender arms flailed as he fought against whatever he was seeing in his mind. Dan
turned the teenager around and wrapped his arms around him. He was afraid of hurting him, he hated
doing this, but he had no choice.
He stood, Billy struggling in his arms. "Get Mar-umph," he said, his voice chopped short when a heel
connected with his groin. "Shit," he muttered, and carried Billy to the couch. He sat on the edge, pinned
Billy's kicking legs to the bottom of the couch with his own, and held on. He never stopped talking, trying
to reach through the fear. "Come on Billy, it's Dan. You know me. Relax, kiddo. You're safe." The thin
body thrashed and struggled in his arms, and he began to think he might need a tranquilizer to calm the
frightened teenager.
Marty raced into the living room, stared, and dropped to his knees in front of them. "Billy, stop. Listen to
me." He framed the pale face with his hands, lowered himself so their eyes were level, and spoke softly.
"Look at me, come on, you're safe. Don't scare me like this. Come back to me, Elf."
Dan felt Billy take a deep, shuddering breath, felt the small body relax, and looked at his son.
"Let him go, Dad."
Dan cautiously released Billy, ready to wrap him up again if necessary. Billy sagged against him briefly,
and then leaned forward into Marty. The two embraced, Marty's eyes meeting Dan's over the blond
head, asking the question he hadn't voiced yet. Dan shook his head, scooted back on the couch, and
eased away from them. He dropped a hand to Marty's shoulder and spoke quietly. "We'll wait in the
kitchen."
He joined Rob. The broken glass had been swept up and discarded, the spots of milk wiped away. Dan
leaned against the counter and prodded the tender area under his left eye. Rob pulled an ice pack from
the freezer and handed it to him.
"Thanks," he said, holding it to his face, and welcoming the numbness it brought.
"You've got a mark showing already. That might reduce it a bit."
"Thanks again, for cleaning up the mess." He heard the soft rumble of his son's voice from the other
room. "What the hell do you think he saw?"
Rob shook his head. "I don't know, but that wasn't the result of a bad dream. He was terrified, frozen
with fear, and whatever happened, it happened after he'd come out here. He'd finished the milk before
then, or there would have been a lot more on the floor."
They were interrupted by a faint, musical sound. "My phone," Rob said, and stepped into the bedroom
to retrieve it.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan listened to the muted conversations, one from the bedroom, the other in the living room. He looked
at the microwave's clock. Nearly midnight. He dumped a filter and grounds into the basket of the coffee
maker, added water, and started it brewing. He had a feeling he'd need the caffeine.
Rob returned, wearing his jeans and carrying Dan's shorts. "Thought you might feel better with these on.
How bad did he catch your jewels, Doc?"
He bent to slip on the shorts. "Just a glancing blow. The cheek took more damage." The coffee maker
burbled the last drop into the pot, and Dan got out mugs and spoons. "Who was on the phone?"
"Andrew. I've had them keeping a loose tail on Webber. They lost him fifteen minutes ago."
"Dad?"
Dan left Rob to pour the coffee, and rejoined his son in the living room. He chose one of the chairs
opposite the couch. Billy sat in one corner of the sofa, his hand tight around Marty's.
"What happened, kiddo? What did you see?"
"I heard a noise, at the door. Like a dog or something, scratching. I didn't open it, but I looked out." He
swallowed. "At first, all I saw was dark. Then a button, on a uniform. And thenhe was there. He stepped
back a little and waved. Just a wave, and then he was gone." He dropped his eyes. "I'm sorry, I didn't
mean to make a fuss. All he did was wave, but ... I was afraid. Maybe it wouldn't have been so bad, but
I'd had a nightmare right before I came out."
"Shit, he's a scary dude," Rob said, holding a mug out to Dan. "No need to beat yourself up over it. I'd
freak if I looked out the window and saw him looking in."
"No, you wouldn't. You wouldn't be so scared you couldn't speak, couldn't do anything."
"Kid, grownups haven't conquered fear, trust me. We just hide it better." Rob perched on the arm of
Dan's chair. "I'd say report this, but I don't think it would help. Given the hour, the fact that he was on
duty and likely has someone who'll vouch for his whereabouts, I doubt a judge would find in our favor.
The bastard's crafty, I'll give him that."
"He'll be back, I know he will," Billy said, his voice low. "He hates to lose. He'll come for me."
Marty pulled him closer. "He won't get to you. Right, Dad?"
Rob answered. "No, he won't. Andrew and Samuel are on their way over. They'll stick close as long as
necessary." Dan glanced at him, but said nothing. Rob's phone rang, and he dragged it from his pocket.
"Yeah? Good. Not your fault. Until ten o'clock? Okay, that'll work. Thanks. Bye."
"Andrew?" Dan asked.
Rob nodded. "They're parked in the driveway, and they'll split the watch until ten. After that, they'll need
to go home, get some rest."
"Something I doubt any of us are ready to do at the moment. Who's hungry?" Dan looked at Marty, his
brows raised, encouraging his son to agree.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I can always eat, and Billy should eat more."
"Omelets?"
Billy looked up and frowned. "Did I do that to your eye?"
Dan stood, placed his hand lightly on Billy's head, and spoke quietly. "You didn't mean it, didn't even
know it was me. Don't worry about it. You won't even notice it tomorrow." He looked back at Rob.
"Come on, you can help with the food."
**********
Two hours later, the boys were sprawled on the floor, watching a movie.Well , Dan thought, the
movie's on, and their eyes are pointed in that general direction.Billy's were nearly closed, and
Marty's kept shifting to watch Billy. Dan and Rob were side-by-side on the couch, feet propped on the
ottoman, bodies touching ankle to hip, and hip to shoulder. As tired as he was, Dan was acutely aware of
the man beside him. He wanted to mull over what had happened between them, but exhaustion made it
difficult to think. It had been a long day, a long two days, and despite the food and coffee, what he really
wanted was sleep, and a lot of it.
Marty whispered to Billy, and they stumbled to their feet, Billy swaying for a moment. "We're going
back to bed, Dad. Thanks for everything. You, too, Mr. Sheridan." Marty gave Dan a quick hug, as did
Billy, and then they made their sleepy way to their room. Dan sighed, turned off the television, and began
to gather up dishes and glasses. Rob helped, and they had the room tidied in ten minutes. Dan loaded the
dishwasher, turned off the coffee maker, and let Rob guide him to the bedroom.
**********
Marty was on his back, Billy's head pillowed on his shoulder, his slender body cradled in Marty's arms.
Even in sleep, the he trembled occasionally. Marty stared at the ceiling. Anger filled him like a swarm of
bees, buzzing along his muscles, crawling through his brain. Billy had been so relaxed, so happy.
Webber, with one visit, had clouded that happiness. He was like a malignant jack-in-the-box, popping
up without warning to frighten Billy. Marty didn't know how they could stop him, he only knew they
must.
At last, his weary body demanded sleep, his eyes slipped closed, and he drifted.
**********
Andrew and Samuel sat in the Baxter's driveway. They were both awake, alert, and dismayed that
Webber had managed to out-maneuver them. Finally, Samuel spoke.
"In retrospect, I believe Robert is correct. This regrettable incident occurred through no fault of our own.
We could not, given the circumstances, follow Sergeant Webber as closely as was necessary to prevent
this."
"True," Andrew said. "That does not, however, make me feel any better."
"Shall I call our friends? Sergeant Webber's shift is over, and he should be home by now. It would be a
simple matter to arrange another visit with him. For someone in law enforcement, his home security is
deplorable."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"It is indeed, but it makes our job easier. Let's think on this, however. We must devise a suitable
payback for our obdurate officer of the law."
"What course of action do you recommend?" Samuel asked, and then listened as his brother outlined a
simple, but effective plan. "Ahh, yes. How elegant, and fitting."
Andrew picked up his cell phone and then paused. "I'd like to be there to participate in the furtherance
of Sergeant Webber's education."
Samuel smiled. "We could wait until our relief arrives, and allow ourselves the pleasure of this particular
sortie. After all, we may not have another opportunity."
"I look forward to it. Let's station one person to watch his house, and a four-car detail to follow him
when he's mobile. Free of charge, I think. I feel our personal honor is at stake."
Samuel nodded. "I agree. By the by, I may be wrong that this will be the last lesson the sergeant will
need. He is, as you said, a stubborn man."
"Good point," Andrew said. "He may well commit another foolish act." He leaned his head back and
closed his eyes. "If he does, we'll nail the fucker."
"Damnskippy ," Samuel agreed.
**********
Rob got Dan to sit on the bed and headed for the bathroom. It was a great bathroom, with double sinks
topped by a huge mirrored cabinet facing the door. The commode was tucked in the left corner, behind a
privacy wall. Deep blue ceramic tiles alternated with lighter blues to cover the floor and walls. After he
used the toilet, he grabbed a washcloth, turned on the water in the sink, and gave himself a quick sponge
bath.A shower would feel better , he thought, but I'm too tired.He looked over at the shower and
sighed. Enclosed by glass blocks, with a skylight overhead, the shower featured dual showerheads, a
center drain, and was easily six feet wide and five feet deep.The two of us would fit in there, with
room left over. Damn, it even has grab bars, perfect for ... ohno,don't think about that.
He turned away from the shower, dried off, gathered and folded his clothes, and laid them neatly on the
counter. He found the toothpaste, but no spare brush. "Fuck it. I'll buy him a new one if he wants." He
used Dan's, rinsed it, and dropped it in the holder. Dressed only in his boxers, he entered the bedroom to
see Dan sitting on the edge of the bed, staring vacantly at the carpet.
"Your turn, Doc." Dan nodded slowly, but didn't move. Rob looked closer, and realized just how
exhausted the man was. The stresses, good and bad, of the past two days had kept him hyped on
adrenalin, and with this latest crisis over, he was limp. Rob grabbed Dan's wrists and tugged until he
stood, swaying slightly. "Let me help you, handsome." He led him to the bathroom, propped the tired
man against the counter, wet another washcloth, and began to wipe his chest free of accumulated sweat.
Dan reached for the damp rag. "I can do this," he mumbled.
"That doesn't mean I can't. Don't argue, just accept." He rinsed the cloth and worked on Dan's face,
careful over the red area on his cheekbone. "This doesn't look too bad."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I don't bruise easily." Dan fumbled with the snap and zipper on his shorts, and finally managing to
unfasten them.
"Let me," Rob said, and pulled the shorts and briefs down together.
Dan stepped out of them and kicked them in the general direction of the hamper. "I can't remember
when I've been so exhausted. Maybe during my internship." He leaned against the counter and closed his
eyes.
Rob wiped him down thoroughly, noting with interest and amusement the slow rise and small twitches of
Dan's cock. "Down boy," he said, laughing softly. "You've had more than enough excitement for one
night. What do you sleep in, briefs or pajamas?" Dan shook his head. "You sleep nude? You're a damn
tease, Doc." Rob dried the lean body and left Dan to use the rest of the facilities on his own. He made
himself at home in the bedroom, hunting for sheets. He walked past the dresser, topped only with
pictures and a CD player, to the large closet, but it contained clothing. Left of the closet was a huge
alcove, unfurnished except for a treadmill, a music stand, and two saxophones. He came back to the
main room, spotted the door on the bathroom wall, and opened it.Pay dirt. He had the bed stripped and
remade in five minutes. He heard the toilet flush as he was putting the last pillow into a fresh pillowcase.
He tossed it against the padded headboard and turned.
Dan stumbled out of the bathroom straight to the bed and flopped onto it. "Clean sheets? You didn't
have to do that." He sighed. "Smells good. Feels better." He smiled, patted the mattress with his left
hand, and yawned. "Climb in. You're staying, aren't you?" He covered his mouth as another yawn
stretched his jaws wide. "Sorry. Tired."
Rob stripped off his underwear, settled on his back next to Dan and pulled the tired man's head onto his
shoulder. Dan snuggled in without hesitation, and Rob pulled the sheet and spread over them both.
"Could have something to do with being on an emotional rollercoaster of epic fucking proportions the last
couple of days." He let his fingers slide through the thick, soft hair, loving the feel of it.
"Hmm, yeah,s'pose so." Long, slender fingers began to roam over Rob's chest. "Could have something
to do with all that marvelous sex, too." His hand slid lower, teasing at Rob's pubic hairs.
"Damn," Rob said, as those fingers brushed against his dick. He grabbed Dan's hand. "You can't
possibly want more right now." He felt Dan's growing firmness against his thigh and grinned. "Okay, so
you can. Doesn't mean you're gonna get it. Come on, Doc, you're wiped out. You wouldn't enjoy it. Hell,
you probably wouldn't remember it, and that would damage my ego beyond repair." He felt, more than
heard, Dan's chuckle. "I don't think I've ever seen anyone this tired before. You sure you're not drunk?"
"Feels like I'm wrapped in cotton batting, can't think, can't move. Everything's muffled."
"No cotton batting here, just me. Now stop talking and go to sleep." He pushed himself up, leaned over
Dan, and turned off the light. He kissed the bridge of Dan's straight nose, settled his arms around the limp
form, and closed his eyes. Dan's voice floated out of the dark, clearer than it had been.
"Rob, do you have court or anything tomorrow?"
"My schedule's clear. Why?"
"You didn't say if you're staying. Are you?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob moved his head slightly and eased that worry with a kiss. "Of course I'm staying. I thought you
figured that out."
"Well, wanted to be sure." His voice faded at the end of the sentence.
"Go to sleep, handsome. I'll stay."
"One more thing," Dan mumbled.
Rob snorted. "You're certainly the most talkative tired man I've ever met. What one more thing?"
"In case you didn't hear me earlier ... I love you."
Rob inhaled sharply. "Oh, I heard that, but I wasn't sure if you knew you'd said it. Daniel?"
"Hmm?"
"I love you." He kissed the warm shoulder. "Now go to sleep."
"Mmm."
Rob lay in the dark, eyes open, tired, but more alive and aware than he'd been in years. He saw his
previous affairs as practice, lessons to prepare him for this complex and fascinating man. He was full of
contradictions, passionate but inhibited, sensitive and secretive, tender and timid, difficult to know, but
easy to love. He shifted his arms, pulled Dan a little closer, and smiled when Dan's leg slid over his and
tightened, pulling him snug against Rob's body. At last, he closed his eyes.
Chapter 8
Dan was dreaming, as he had so many times. There was the feel of his body curled against a warm
back, his legs tangled with another's, and his arm draped over a strong chest. Someone's hand holding
his. He sighed, shifted, and froze against the solid warmth in front of him. It wasn't a dream. The previous
night flooded into his mind, even as a familiar, intoxicating scent filled his nostrils.He's really here. God,
this feels wonderful.
He was pressed so close Rob's hair was tickling his nose, so close he could feel the slow, steady
heartbeat through the muscular back. So close ... he drew a sharp breath as he realized just where part
of him was nestled. Rob's hips moved slightly, and Dan sucked in another quick breath.
"Rob?"
"That would be me," came the amused voice. "Were you expecting someone else?"
Dan relaxed. "Thought it was just another dream, for a second. Didn't want to wake up. And then I
didn't want to wake you."
Rob rolled over, not bothering to untangle their legs, and Dan found himself confronted by laughing gray
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
eyes. "You dream of me, Doc?"
Dan said nothing, but felt the heat of a blush stain his cheeks.
"You do dream about me. Just how long has this been going on?"
Dan tried to free himself. "Let me up, I need the bathroom."
Rob locked his legs around Dan's, grinning. "Not until you tell me. 'Fess up, or I'll go for the feet. How
long have you been coveting mybod ?"
"Two years." He felt a strange mix of emotions at that admission. He blinked and took a deep breath,
willing himself to be calm.
Rob relented. "Fair's fair. About as long as I've been chewing my pillow at night, thinking of you." He
kissed Dan, hard and quick. "Hurry up in there, or I'll have to use the sink."
Dan smiled, unwound his legs, and rolled over and out of the bed. As he stood at the commode, he
thought about the day ahead. "We have time for a fast shower, before the kids are up and moving. I'm
taking Billy shopping for clothes, and I want to do that early. He runs out of steam around midday.
You're welcome to join us, unless you have other plans." He flushed the toilet, walked across the
bathroom, and leaned over to start the shower. When he turned around, Rob was standing in the
doorway.
"I'd rather haul your cute ass back to bed. I'll settle for ten minutes in the shower and shopping, if we get
to play while the kids nap."
Dan licked his lips, wondering why his voice had suddenly deserted him.
Rob abruptly turned to the toilet. "You'd better stop with the sexy, smoldering look, Doc, or we won't
make it out of this room, much less to the mall."
**********
Fifteen minutes later, after a regrettably quick shower with Dan, Rob was standing in the bathroom
doorway, wearing nothing but his boxers and a grin. He was watching as Dan bent to pull a pair of faded
jeans from the bottom dresser drawer. The boxer briefs he wore clung to his trim waist and sleek buns,
and Rob was thoroughly enjoying the view. A knock at the door derailed his thoughts.
"Come in," Dan said, slipping his legs into the jeans and pulling them up. Marty opened the door.
"Uh, excuse me." Rob reached for his pants.
Marty barely glanced at him. "Dad, Billy's got charley horses in both legs, bad ones. I've tried working
them out, but nothing helps. What should I do?"
"Get the heating pads, and apply them. I'll be right there."
Marty started to leave, but Rob stopped him. "Save that for later. Run some hot water over a couple of
towels and put those on his calves." He was stepping into his jeans as he spoke. "Go on, move." He
zipped his jeans and turned to Dan. "Doc, do you have any oil? Baby oil, cooking oil, doesn't matter."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"There's olive oil in the kitchen cabinet."
Rob nodded. "Bring it along." He headed toward the boys' room.
Marty ducked around him and got there first. He placed the damp towels on Billy's calves. "This'll help."
Billy was face-down on the bed, dressed in shorts and a tee shirt, his hands fisted and his face white.
Beads of sweat dotted his forehead.
Rob knelt by the bed. "Feeling pretty crappy, huh? Don't worry, I'll work those cramps out for you." He
glanced back at Marty, hovering at the foot of the bed. "I know what I'm doing, so relax." He slid his
hand under the damp towel on Billy's left calf, searching for the pressure point midway down the lower
leg, just under the large grouping of muscles. "This'll hurt a little, for just a second." He set his thumb on
the spot and began to push, steadily increasing the pressure. Billy sucked in a quick breath. That was his
only reaction.You're a tough one, kid. "What happened, Marty?" He used his other thumb on the right
leg, same spot, and same reaction from Billy.
"I don't know. He used the john, got dressed, came back in here and barely made it to the bed. Maybe
too much swimming yesterday?"
"More likely it's stress." Billy's calves weren't quite as tense, and Rob began to ease the pressure of his
thumbs. "Okay, that's step one. Doc, you got any electric heating pads?" Dan nodded. "Grab two, we'll
need them later. Marty, hand me that oil."
"Billy, can you scoot down so your feet are hanging off the bed? Or do you need help?" Billy turned
sideways on the bed, the new position allowing his feet to dangle over the edge. Rob uncovered Billy's
left leg, poured some oil on his hands, and began to work. Dan returned with two electric heating pads.
"Get 'em warmed up, low setting. Thanks." He concentrated on the cruelly tight muscles under his
fingers. "I'll start with this leg, Billy. It's worse than the right. Watch what I do, Marty. It isn't that difficult.
When you want to ease a cramp, you have to do more than just rub." He moved his thumbs in opposite
directions, against the grain of the muscle. "You have to unlock the muscle fibers. It takes hard pressure,
and it hurts at first. I used acupressure to get the muscles to unclench a little, but this is actually quicker.
Feels better, too." He continued moving his thumbs, talking as he worked. "Once you get the fibers
stretched a bit, you can work in the other direction, up and down the length of the muscle. Switch back
and forth until the muscle's good and loose." He poured more oil, directly on Billy's leg this time, and
began to use the heel of his hand. "This is a deep massage technique. Keep the pressure steady, move in
small circles, and change the orientation of your hand as you go."
Billy sighed. "Better," he said.
"Good," Rob said. "Once the muscle starts to relax, ease up on the pressure. Oh, the reason you want
the foot to hang free is to lengthen the calf muscle." He moved his hands to Billy's ankle. "You got ticklish
feet, kid?" Billy shook his head. "Good deal. A foot massage can help. Spasms cause tension in nearby
muscles. Use your thumbs along the arch, heel to toe. At the same time, bring your fingers over the
instep."
He looked up at Marty. "Warm up one of those towels, okay? Almost done with this leg, Billy. We'll get
some damp heat on it in a sec, and then I'll work on the right leg."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Marty returned with the warm cloth, and Rob placed it over Billy's calf, then covered it with one of the
heating pads. "How's that feel?"
"Feels good." Billy's face had regained some color, although his eyes still looked strained.
Ten minutes later, with heating pads on both legs, he was nearly asleep. "Thanks, Mr. Sheridan," he
mumbled. "Doesn't hurt now."
"I'm glad I could help." He looked at Marty. " Keep the heating pads on for another ten minutes. After
that, cover him with a light blanket so his calves don't get chilled. Billy, rest for at least half an hour before
you try to move, okay? When you get up, do it slowly. If the muscles start to spasm again, we'll repeat
the massage and heat. Okay?"
Billy murmured something. Marty looked up at Rob. "I'll make sure he does what you say. Thanks, Mr.
Sheridan. Those were the worst cramps I've ever seen." He frowned. "Gotta figure out what caused 'em,
keep it from happening again."
"As I said, probably stress. I doubt it was the swimming, that's a gentle exercise, and it didn't seem to
me that he overdid it." He wiped his hands on one of the damp towels, picked up the bottle of oil, and
walked down the hall. Dan had left the room ten minutes earlier. Rob smelled coffee brewing and
followed his nose to the kitchen. Dan met him at the table with a full mug, sweetened and lightened as
Rob liked it.
Rob took the cup, set it on the table, and stepped closer to Dan. "You're a lifesaver. I can't survive
without my morning pick-me-ups." He put his arms around Dan's shoulders and pulled him in, loving the
feel of the warm body against his.
"Plural? What do you need besides coffee?" Dan's lips were curved in a tiny smile, but his eyes were
serious.
Rob stared at those lips, and licked his own. "Seems to me the coffee should come with a kiss attached."
"Seems to me, properly prepared coffee, served with a smile, should be rewarded with a kiss," Dan
said.
"Hell, just so there's a kiss in there somewhere." Rob ended the debate by conducting a brief, but
thorough tour of Dan's lips. "Mmm, perfect."
**********
Marty removed the heating pads and turned them off. He dumped the damp towels in the bathroom
sink, covered Billy with a blanket, and extracted a firm promise that he wouldn't move until Marty
returned.
He walked into the kitchen, feeling the letdown from the worry over Billy. Sheridan and his dad were
sitting at the table, drinking coffee, not saying anything. Marty saw the look in his dad's eyes, the way
their hands almost touched, the way they sat, sort of leaning toward each other, and was cautiously
happy for his dad.
He walked to the fridge, poured a glass of orange juice, and propped his hip against the counter.
"Thanks again, Mr. Sheridan. Maybe you could teach me more about massage sometime."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Anytime. Could you drop the Mr. Sheridan? Makes me feel like an old fart. My name's Rob."
Marty grinned. "Rob it is. I'll let Billy know we can be wickedly informal with you. Dad, when we go
shopping, there are two things I want to get for Billy. A good computer, and a piano keyboard." He told
them about the conversation with Samuel. "It'll take a while, but I'll pay you back. He's never had much,
and I ... I want to start making up for that."
Dan scratched his chin. "We'll make it a welcome-to-the-family, belated birthday present. I'll cover the
cost, you make sure you don't hit my wallet too hard. Fair enough?"
Marty set his glass on the table and hugged his dad. "More than fair. I don't mind chipping in, you
know."
Dan dropped a kiss on top of Marty's head. "I know, but I want to make things better for him, too. He
deserves it." He stood and stretched. "Excuse me, but coffee in equals coffee out." He disappeared into
the bedroom.
Marty sat at the table and looked at Rob. "I need to say something, but I don't want you to take it the
wrong way, okay?"
Rob raised an eyebrow. "I promise to give you a fair listen."
Marty glanced at the open bedroom door and lowered his voice. "My dad's the greatest guy I know. He
gives, and never asks for much of anything back. He deserves more, and gets less, than anyone I've ever
known, except maybe Billy. I don't want to see him get hurt. He's been alone a long time. I've heard him
talk about you, and I saw the way he was looking at you. Last night I was glad you two got together. I'm
not jealous, or anything like that. If you make him happy, I'm all for it. I've wished he could find someone
to love, because he has a lot in him that he never lets out. It's just that this is happening so fast. He's not a
... a rush-into-things person. He always thinks ahead, but I'm not sure he can, right now. You seem like a
nice guy, but maybe this isn't ... maybe it doesn't mean as much to you ... shit, I'm messing this up."
"Relax. I happen to love the guy. Have since we met. He's dumb as a plank when it comes to reading
my signals, so I had to forget subtle and just hit him with it, but what can I say? He didn't kick me out. In
fact, he said he loves me, crazy as that sounds."
Marty blinked. "You're not just saying that to make me shut up?"
"I never lie about legal matters or affairs of the heart. I told your dad last night." Rob tilted his head. "He
had about that same look, as I recall. A bit more stunned, perhaps."
Dan walked through the doorway and returned to his seat. "What look?"
"Your son was making sure my intentions are honorable, Doc. I told him they aren't, but I love you, so
that should count for something."
Dan's neck grew red. "Marty, don't you think you're overstepping a bit?"
Rob waved it off. "Hey, the kid cares about you, and wants you to be happy. Quit complaining ... you
could maybe have a worse son."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
The wide mouth quirked in a grin. "Sorry. Turnabout's strange."
Marty smiled, relieved. "No problem. In that case, Rob, welcome to the family. When are you moving
in?" He laughed at the two faces with their identical expressions of surprise, and went to check on Billy.
**********
At ten o'clock, before Samuel and Andrew left, they came to the door to introduce the people who
would be standing guard today. Charley Fairview was easily two inches taller than the twins, and so
broad he had to turn sideways to get through the front door. As dark as he was large, with a face that
had apparently received more than a few punches, he was nevertheless gentle and kind with the boys.
"Don't you worry, Dr. Baxter. No bad guy will get near these two while I'm around. Not a one." His
voice was pure south, his carriage that of a prizefighter, and his clothing casual class.
Marty shook his head and looked at Charley. "Are you guys grown in some secret government facility?"
Charley laughed. "We all met in college. We were on the weight lifting team."
"Harvard has a weight lifting team?" Billy's eyes were wide and startled.
"Oh, no ... that was in Arizona. The twins transferred to Harvard a couple years later. We kept in touch,
and when they started the security and investigative firm, they called on me and a couple of other guys.
We all signed up." He turned, and by a remarkable sleight-of-hand, a small woman with café aulait skin
and large dark eyes appeared beside him. "My wife, Elise. Don't let her size fool you, she can handle any
situation."
Rob grimaced. "I'll vouch for that. We practice self-defense together, and I seldom win."
Elise smiled, a brilliant display of white teeth and sparkling eyes. "That's because youdon't practice,
Rob." Her voice was lovely, a husky contralto that reminded Dan of classic movies and smoky jazz
music. "You can all relax. Charley and I will stay close by you all day, and we're all on our toes, now."
Billy gazed at her uneasily. "My step-dad's big. And he's a cop, so he carries a gun."
Elise pulled her hand from the side pocket of her shoulder bag. In it was a handgun. "The Sig Sauer
P229, favored by federal officers and most law enforcement agencies. As sweet a weapon a man ... or
woman ... could hope for." She tucked the gun away. "I'm licensed to carry a concealed weapon, and
I'm rated expert by my range instructor." She walked over to Billy and placed a small hand on his
shoulder. "We really do know our job. No harm will come to you on our watch. Believe it."
Suddenly, Billy smiled. It was a smile Dan hadn't seen before. This was a full-blown, both dimples
flashing, blues eyes sparkling, totally bewitching smile. A smile that made you happy just to see it. A smile
you wanted to see again.
"At least you don't make me feel like a midget," Billy said.
Elise laughed. "I think you're the first person to be pleased by my size, young man. Now then, who
wants to give me the day's agenda?"
**********
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Andrew turned left out of the Baxter's driveway and followed the residential streets until he reached the
main highway. One block from the highway, where a left turn would have taken him in the direction of
Webber's house, Samuel tapped him on the shoulder and pointed to the side of the road. Andrew pulled
over and parked the car next to the curb.
"I have an idea," Samuel said. "Instead of proceeding directly to the sergeant's house, let's call the office.
EddieTedeski is on duty today, and I believe his expertise would be welcome. After all, this can't be the
first time Webber has unleashed his sadistic tendencies. There may be a good deal more history, and
proof of a sort, to find."
"You want to set Eddie sniffing into the departmental records. Excellent. The more ammunition we have,
the better our position." He pulled onto the road, turned right on the highway, and headed for home.
"Make the call. This has the added benefit of allowing us a few hours of rest, in our homes."
**********
They all piled into the oversize SUV driven by Charley. The center and back seats, in an unusual
arrangement, faced each other.
"It's set up like a limo," Marty said.
First, they stopped at Rob's apartment, so he could put on clean clothes. The boys and theFairviews
remained in the small living room, Charley's presence making it seem even smaller. Dan followed Rob
down the short hall, and leaned against the doorjamb while the other man dug through the closet.
"What's your schedule like this week?" Marty's flippant remark about Rob moving in was circling in his
head.Not that, not yet. Still, he couldn't completely erase the thought.
"A court appearance tomorrow, a couple of briefs to prepare by Monday, and some letters to write.
Fairly light, because I planned to take some time off beginning next week, so I've been winding things
down." He pulled out a pair of gray, lightweight cotton slacks and a blue polo shirt. "Why?"
"I was just wondering." Dan looked at the floor, worried he was moving too fast. He cleared his throat.
"Were you going away for your vacation?"
"I was heading to Kingman. Had something to talk over with my mom. I don't need to do that now, so
I'll be around." Rob yanked off his tee shirt and stripped off his jeans. "What were you wondering?" He
pushed his arms into the sleeves of the polo shirt and pulled it over his head, muttering when it got stuck.
He reached up and worked the buttons loose.
"Oh."Scratch that idea. "Never mind."
"Doc, I was headed home to ask my mom's advice. Figured she might know a way a gay guy could get
over being hooked on a straight guy. Like I said, no need, now. So what were you wondering?"
Dan took a deep breath and pushed the words out in a rush. "If you'd like to spend the night again,
maybe more than one night. If it wouldn't interfere with anything, that is." Dan heard the slight tremor in
his voice, and hoped Rob wouldn't notice.
Smiling gray eyes found his as the shirt came down. Rob tugged it over his chest, stepped into the slacks
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
and zipped them up. Without a word, he reached into the closet and grabbed an overnight bag, gently
swinging it back and forth. "How many nights? I'm free for about the next thirty or forty years."
Dan released a shaky breath. "Shall we start with the next ten days, and go from there?"
Rob tossed the bag onto the bed, and crossed the short distance between them. "I'd love to stay, as long
as you'd like, but have you considered that either Marty or Billy might object?" He reached for and held
Dan's hand, rubbing his thumb along the inside of Dan's wrist. "Those two are your primary concern. As
they should be." His hand tightened on Dan's. "I'd never want to come between the three of you. Well,
unless we're all sitting on the couch."
Standing this close, the scent of Rob's aftershave teasing him, the warmth of Rob's body tempting him,
Dan wanted to say the hell with it, they'd adjust. He couldn't. Rob was right, of course. Marty, and now
Billy, came first. He didn't want to give up the idea, however, now that it had lodged in his head and
heart. He took a deep breath. "Let's ask them."
Marty just rolled his eyes. "Of course I don't mind."
Billy grinned. "You've got my vote."
It was settled that easily. Rob filled the bag with underwear, shirts and socks, tossed in some shorts, and
tucked his toiletries into the side pocket. He placed a suit, shirt and dress shoes into a garment bag, along
with a couple pairs of jeans, grabbed his guitar and laptop computer, and they left the apartment.
**********
Andrew woke after two hours, poured a glass of tomato juice, and answered his phone when it rang.
"Eddie. I presume you have some useful information for me. Excellent. I'll call Samuel, and we'll be there
within half an hour. Thank you, Eddie."
**********
They drove to a mall in a nearby town, hoping to limit the possibility of running into Webber. Even
though summer had begun, it was a weekday, and the mall was not yet inundated with screaming
children, prowling groups of teens, and harried mothers.
They bought clothing for Billy from the skin out, including shoes. Most of that was purchased at one of
the large department stores, although Billy stared at the price tags with wide blue eyes. Dan overrode his
protests, and if the boy so much as looked twice at something, tried to buy it for him.
"You're spending too much," Billy scolded. "I don't need all this stuff right now."
Finally, Dan realized he was making the teenager uncomfortable, returned everything to the shelves and
racks, and let him choose what he wanted. After that, they walked to the food court for lunch. Dan got a
large iced tea. His stomach was knotted with tension, and he couldn't eat. He noticed that Charley and
Elise got food they could eat with one hand, and sat sideways to the table, eyes focused outward.
Rob, Marty and Billy chose Taco Bell, and Marty ordered more than usual. He carried the tray to the
table, and halfway through his meal, he leaned back and sighed. "I got too much." He pushed a couple of
burritos over to Billy. "Here, you have them. I hate to waste food."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Billy slanted his blue eyes at Marty and sighed. "You think you're clever, don't you? I'll eat one more,
but that's all I can manage. You can't keep stuffing me to make me gain weight. I'll pop."
Rob snaked a hand over and grabbed the second burrito. "Since you ordered too much, I'll take this one
off your hands. I'm hungry." He cast innocent eyes at Dan. "Can't imagine why." Dan felt the heat rise in
his face, felt his dick rise in his jeans, and shifted in his seat.
After lunch, they strolled through the mall, looking at the displays of merchandise and heading in the
general direction of the parking lot. Marty spotted the computer/electronics store on the right, and
glanced at his dad. Billy had stopped and was staring through the glass front windows.
Dan pulled Marty aside. "Wander through the store with him, find out which computer and keyboard
he'd like, and then tell the clerk. After that, head to the arcade over there, play a few games. I'll slip in
and make the purchase, take it to the car, and he'll have a nice surprise when we get home." Marty
grinned and dragged Billy inside, Elise right behind them.
Dan explained to Charley, who nodded. "Y'all are going to spoil that boy. Seems like something he
needs. All right, Dr. Baxter. We'll watch them at the arcade, make sure you have time to get out to the
car and back." He passed the keys to Dan and strolled over to stand near the entrance to the store.
**********
Eddie's office was secluded and windowless, because he wanted it that way. As a hacker of enormous
talent, he was, without doubt, one of their most valuable employees, and he could have commanded one
of the larger offices, with expensive furniture and a nice view of the outside world. He preferred his
closed-in domain, filled with long tables of computer hard-drives, monitors and multiple keyboards. The
equipment was up-to-date and powerful. Eddie's only concessions to comfort were a top-of-the-line
desk chair in soft leather, a microwave, and a small refrigerator stocked with energy bars, power drinks,
and pocket pizzas. Had he possessed a more larcenous nature, he could have stolen enough money to
live in luxurious anonymity anywhere in the world. What he wanted -- and what the Johnsons provided
him, under the umbrella of their security -- was the thrill and challenge of sneaking into various computer
systems and ferreting out their secrets. In this, he was unparalleled.
Tedeskiwas atypical in another way. Most of their employees dressed in suits, the more casual amongst
them favoring dress slacks and sports jackets. Eddie preferred outrageous and wild clothing. Today he
wore purple jeans frayed at the hem and pockets, hot pink high-top canvas shoes, and a bright green tee
shirt that proclaimed "Will hack for sex." He had others. Samuel's favorite thus far was "Virus?!?! I
thought atrojan was supposed to protect me!" Eddie's hair and eyes were an average brown, but the
intelligence that shone through those eyes was of a very high level, indeed.
The twins pulled over a small chair each, and sat beside the glowing monitors. Andrew raised one
eyebrow. "All right, Eddie, dazzle us."
Eddie handed them each a neatly organized folder. He leaned forward, his slender body radiating the
tension of excitement. "This guy's dirty. Half his busts get tossed because of unnecessary use of force,
improper searches, or failure to read a suspect his rights. He's also been implicated in taking bribes.
Unfortunately, he manages to weasel his way out every time. His jacket reads like a civil lawyer's
wet-dream, his captain wishes he'd take early retirement, and the D.A.'s office hates him."
Andrew flipped through the file quickly, knowing Samuel would be reading more carefully. "Is there
anything at all in the way of proof, or at the least anything we can use as leverage against him?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Eddie nodded. "Five years ago, Webber was on the hot seat. He'd beaten and raped a male hooker --
and I'm talking vicious. The guy, Joey Larson, had to have surgery on his jaw, twenty stitches in his
posterior, both arms were broken, and the bruising was extensive. There were also some heavy bite
marks. We're talking bad. Even the guy's package was mangled. Larson found an attorney, pressed
charges, and it looked like Webber would take a long, hard fall. Three months before the trial, Larson
vanished. His body, or what was left of it, turned up six months after that. Everyone knew it was
Webber. Not a goddamn question about it. But his partner at the time backed him up, swore they were
on patrol during the time Larson was seen being bundled into a car, and no one could prove a thing."
Samuel looked up from the file. "Five years ago? That's when young Billy missed so much school he had
to repeat the year. I don't believe in coincidence."
"Nor do I," Andrew said. "Did you check the hospital and doctor's records on Billy during that time
period, Eddie?"
"In the file. Webber was under a shitload of stress, and Billy paid for it. No doubt in my mind."
"Nor in mine. Eddie, when Robert was here, did you manage to finesse copies of the photos he'd
taken?" He smiled at Eddie's pained expression. "I'm sorry I doubted you. Print up one set, please."
Andrew wasn't above snooping on his colleagues or clients, in a good cause. This qualified, in his mind.
Eddie turned to the keyboard, sent the command, and swiveled back around. "Do you want me to keep
digging? There's probably more to find." He pulled the photographs from the printer tray and handed
them to Andrew. "These pictures." His voice was thick with anger. "Makes me wish I worked the field
and carried a gun. You're gonna nail this sick bastard, right?"
"Fear not." Andrew looked at the photos. "Keep hunting, Eddie. Samuel and I have an errand of utmost
importance, but we'll check in as soon as possible. Take some money from petty cash, and treat yourself
to a good dinner. Oh, and we needn't inform Robert of this, at the moment. Samuel and I will handle any
complications that arise."
Eddie flicked his fingers at them. "As if, boss."
"Thank you again, Eddie."
**********
Rob and Dan sat on a bench outside the store. It was the last stop of the day, and Rob was very glad.
He'd never realized how exhausting shopping for a teenager could be. He looked over at Dan, noticing
the extra lines around those beautiful eyes, and hoped they'd all rest better tonight. Of course, it might not
have been so tiring if they'd gotten a decent night's sleep. He smiled as he remembered part of the reason
they were both so tired. Sucking hard, he noisily drained the last of his iced tea and chucked the empty
container in the trashcan.
Dan turned his head and smiled. "I'm not sure I can take you out in polite company. What would the
head waiter at Ricardo's think?"
"For a meal at Ricardo's, I'd brush up on my manners. Although I'd rather have a quiet dinner at home,
with you. Then I could do to you what I just did to that tea." He looked down at Dan's hand, resting on
top of the bags piled between them. "Uh, Doc? How do you feel about showing affection in public?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I don't know. Why?"
"How can you not know? You either like it or don't."
As Dan turned to face Rob, his arm and hand moved to the back of the bench. "Don't be a grump. I
don't know because I've never thought about it. Never had a reason to." He paused. "I suppose it would
depend on what you mean by showing affection. I'm a private person in many ways, it's just my nature.
The only person I've been out in public with Judy. When Judy and I were out, we'd hold hands, but that
was pretty much it. Anything more made me feel squirmy."
"Visions of you squirming doesn't exactly cool my jets," Rob muttered. Hepropped his own arm on the
back of the seat, and rested his chin on his palm. "Yeah, I know you're reserved, kind of shy. I'm more in
your face. Maybe we could meet in the middle?"
A corner of Dan's mouth twitched. "What did you have in mind?"
"Something between pinning you to the bench for a passionate kiss, and just sitting here doing nothing."
He watched the color creep up Dan's neck and laughed. "Relax. If those two," he jerked his head in the
direction of the store, "can manage to behave in public, so can I. I'd like to touch you ... maybe just your
hand?" He ended on a plaintive note and sighed.
Dan laughed. "You're a terrible actor." He turned his hand palm up, and wiggled his fingers. "You can
hold my hand. I'll bear up under the strain."
Rob lifted his head and lowered his hand, resting his palm gently on Dan's. "I don't want to make you
uncomfortable, Daniel," he said quietly. "Hell, I'd walk through the middle of town with my arm around
you, waving a sign that reads 'I love this man' and I wouldn't give a flying fuck who saw me, or what they
thought. I've never been shy about who I am." He shrugged. "Which is probably why my old man beat
the crap out of me and left home, and why I was the punch line for a lot of sick jokes in high school.
You, on the other hand, are more conservative."
"Locked away, shut up tight, I think you said."
"So I did. Well, I understand that a little better, now. So if this," he nodded at their hands, "bothers you,
I'll adjust." He was looking at Dan's face, and was surprised to feel the long, strong fingers curl around
his hand. Surprised, but very pleased, and not a little turned on.Damn, I've got it bad when the touch
of his hand on mine makes me hard. He gave the hand a squeeze and moved his thumb up to rub
lightly along the inside of Dan's wrist.
"I could get used to it," Dan murmured.
"At least the mall isn't busy today. Gives you a chance to adjust." Rob grinned. "I'll try to curb my
tendency to go overboard."
Dan frowned. "God knows I don't want to inhibit you. I love your freedom, the way you say what you
think and feel, your expressiveness. I'm just...."
"You're just perfect. Fret not, Doc, we'll make it work for both of us. I'm an attorney, remember? I
excel at the art of compromise." He lifted Dan's hand, dropped a light kiss on it, and then placed it back
on top of the packages. He let his own rest near, but not quite touching Dan's. It was enough for now to
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
know that Dan loved him. The rest would come, he had no doubt of that. All he had to do was watch
Dan with Marty. He was a physically demonstrative man with his son, even in public. Given time, he'd
show Rob the same affection. At the thought, Dan's hand slipped under Rob's, and the long fingers slid
between his and tightened.Might not take all that long, he thought happily.
**********
Andrew had his binoculars trained on the front room of Webber's house. "To think that that delightfully
intelligent, warm-hearted boy grew up in this dismal home. It makes one believe that nature, not nurture
prevails."
Samuel was watching the house as well. "Dismal is an excellent word. The paint is faded, although I
believe the original color was green. I suppose at some time there was a bit of landscaping, and that
sagging structure would appear to be a garage. The interior is no better. Sergeant Webber must spend
his pay elsewhere, or perhaps he simply doesn't care."
"I suspect the former. He shows a decided proclivity for the destruction of all that's good and fine.
Witness his treatment of young William." He lowered his binoculars. "Still nothing. I think the beast is fast
asleep within his lair."
Samuel had been watching the master bedroom. "I concur. No movement for over an hour. Shall we?"
They parked three houses down from Webber's and strolled back. The locks on the front door were not
proof against Andrew's skill, and he had them open within seconds. They stepped inside and listened.
Stillness, and nothing but. Samuel nodded and Andrew opened the zippered bag he'd brought with him.
He removed a few items, and the brothers moved quietly to Webber's bedroom.
Chapter 9
By the time they returned to the house, Billy was yawning. Marty wasn't in much better shape. Charley
entered first, checked the house, and waved them in. Dan wondered if they were being overly cautious.
On the other hand, Webberhad been here last night. Maybe Paranoid Airlines was the only way to fly.
"Come on, Billy, let's crash." Marty gave him a gentle push toward the hall. "I'll get some water and be
right there." He pulled a couple of bottles from the fridge and looked at his father. "We'll give him the
other stuff later, okay? I'm beat."
"No problem, son. We're all tired." Dan turned to Elise and Charley. "Make yourselves at home. There's
food and drinks in the fridge, a half-bath just inside the front door, and music, movies and books galore.
Help yourself, thank you for everything, and I'm going to be a horrible host. I need a nap."
Charley grinned. "You can relax, Dr. Baxter. We'll hold down the fort. Get some rest."
"I will. Charley, call me Doc, or Dan, okay? We'll see you later." He opened his bedroom door. "Come
on, Rob. I'll clear a drawer or two for you." Rob carried his things into the bedroom, and shut the door.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan quickly transferred the contents of two dresser drawers elsewhere, waved Rob over, kicked off his
shoes, and flopped onto the bed. He watched as Rob moved through the room, putting clothing away,
setting his toothbrush, razor and cologne in the bathroom, hanging his suit in the closet, and hoped he was
doing the right thing. For himself, for Rob, for the boys. He closed his eyes, trying to see inside his head.
He wasn't used to taking this kind of emotional leap, and he felt a huge abyss, filled with heartache and
pain, opening beneath him. What if he was wrong about Rob? What if they blew out as quickly as they'd
caught fire? What if....
"Cold feet?"
Dan looked up, and there was Rob, standing at the foot of the bed, those smoky gray eyes both amused
and understanding.
"Just hoping."
Rob sat down, toed off his shoes, and moved up on the bed to prop himself next to Dan. "Hoping what,
Doc? Hoping I won't run out on you? I don't have a wife to go back to, so that's not a worry. Hoping
you're not a notch on my bedpost? You saw my bed, not a post in sight. Hoping we're a nice, steady gas
flame, and not a brush fire that'll burn itself out?"
"Something like that. Marty said it last night. I worry about everything." He rubbed his face. "I told you
I'm no good at knowing what goes on inside a man's head. I'm beginning to realize that includes my own."
Rob captured Dan's hand, pressed a kiss into the palm, and held that hand against his heart. Dan could
feel the slow, steady beat under his fingers.
"I don't know what's ahead for us. The normal shit, I suppose. I'll probably piss you off now and then,
because my mouth frequently runs away with my brain. But if I do, I'll make sure we thrash it out before
it can fester. I can guarantee that I'll love you as long as I live. This isn't a sudden thing, baby, not for me.
I've been falling in love with you for the past two years. A long, slow, floating fall. I fought that feeling, I
tried to argue myself out of it. Nothing worked. I was hooked, plain and simple. So, for as long as you'll
have me, I'll be here."
Dan felt a prickle behind his eyes and closed them. "I don't want to be as hesitant as I am. I wish I could
just let go, and...." He heard the roughness of tears in his voice and tried to swallow them. He felt Rob's
strong, warm hand cup his cheek.
"Daniel, do you love me? Do you want me here?"
He couldn't speak, his throat was closed too tight, so he nodded. A single tear escaped the prison of his
eyes, and he cringed inside. He didn't want Rob to see him cry, to think him weak.
"Look at me, please." Dan opened his eyes and forced himself to meet that steady gray gaze. "There will
be difficulties, there always are between two people. We'll have to find a way to blend our lives that
works for everyone. You know that. But I love you, and I'll be damned if I'll let you go." Rob bent his
head and kissed the corner of Dan's eye, catching the tear on his lips. "Face it, lover. You're stuck with
me." He took a deep breath, and there was a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "I'd like to hear you say you
want me here."
"I do. Not just here in my bed, but in all the untidy corners and cupboards of my life. After you see more
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
of that mess, you may run screaming. I've never been good at opening up to people." He reached up and
brushed his fingers through the thick, straight hair. "But I do love you. It's so strong, it's frightening. Can
you be patient while I learn to relax and let myself feel all the things I've kept locked away?"
"As long as you don't shut me out, yeah. And if you try, I'll break down the fucking door." He bent his
head again, and this time, his lips found Dan's. When he straightened up, he was smiling. "How much
sleep do you need, Doc?"
Dan glanced at the door, thinking of theFairviews . He lifted an eyebrow. "That depends on how quiet
you can be."
Rob was unbuttoning his shirt when someone knocked on the door. Dan sighed and got up. "Never a
dull moment," he said, and opened the door.
Charley stood there, a smile on his face. "We're heading out to join the team that's watching Webber,
Doc. He's at home right now, dead certain on that, so y'all will be fine. Just be cautious. Don't open the
door unless you know for sure who's on the other side, and don't take off without calling Andrew or
Samuel. If we lose Webber, we'll phone, and one of us will be right back in your driveway, pronto."
"All right, Charley. Thanks for everything." He shook the proffered hand, walked the couple to the front
door, locked it carefully, and returned to the bedroom.
Rob was on his side in the middle of the bed, head propped in his hand, waiting. He was also naked,
and obviously aroused "You're wearing too much," he said, his voice a low growl.
Dan kicked the door shut, and yanked his tee shirt over his head as he walked toward the bed.
**********
"Marty, are you awake?" Billy spoke very quietly, not wanting to disturb him if he was sleeping.
"Yeah. We should be snoring. How come we're not?"
Billy rolled over and smiled at him. He saw Marty's gaze travel down to his crotch and then back up to
his eyes. "You know, Elf, we're gonna have to learn how to actuallysleep together. Or lay in a huge stock
of energy bars and protein shakes."
Billy didn't bother to answer, he just burrowed under the sheet until he reached Marty's groin. He
pushed gently, and Marty rolled onto his back, and when he tugged at the waistband of the briefs that
were in his way, Marty lifted his hips so Billy could remove them. He licked across the flat stomach, felt
the skin jump under his tongue, and smiled. He moved his mouth around, kissing and licking everywhere
except the rising shaft.
"You're being a major tease. What are you doing?"
"Having fun." He pushed at the back of Marty's thigh, and the leg was lifted out of his way. He crawled
between the long legs and continued to kiss and taste. He took a deep breath, and then another.
"Now what are you doing?"
"I'm smelling you. You smell good, kind of spicy. Not like hot spices, like baking spices." He sniffed
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
again, burying his nose between the tight cheeks. A soft 'oh, god' came from above him. "Almost like
cinnamon." He put a palm on the back of each thigh and pushed Marty's legs up and apart. His tongue
flicked out, and Marty gasped. He licked at the base of the smooth, round balls, down the tight skin
below them, and around the puckered ring of flesh below that. He felt Marty's hands settle above his,
holding himself open, and Billy sighed happily.He likes this. Good. He planted gentle kisses on the raised
buttocks, followed the curve of the leg in and mouthed first one testicle and then the other. Back down to
circle that tight hole, and he felt it twitch. Without lifting his mouth, he sent a hand up to stroke Marty's
dick, and found it hard as iron and dripping.
"Ohh, it feels so good. Wait, wait, oh god." Marty's hand rested on his, stopping him. "I'll come in five
seconds if you don't stop, and then you'll be left hanging, 'cuzI can tell this'll be a hard one, and I'll just be
a smear on the sheets." Marty moved up onto his knees, tossed off the covers, and knelt on the bed.
"Come here, get under me, let's try it together." He frowned. "Are you ... can you do it without hurting?"
In lieu of an answer, Billy shucked his underwear off, squirmed around until his head was once again
between Marty's legs, snaked his legs between Marty's arms, and wriggled his butt into position. "If you
can shake your ass like that, you must be feeling better." Billy bent his legs until his knees were under
Marty's chest, wriggled again, and Marty groaned. "You're driving me crazy."
Marty moved his own knees forward and lowered his ass to Billy's waiting mouth. He bent his head, and
the first tentative explorations of his tongue and mouth made Billy gasp, and caused his tongue to flutter.
Marty moaned, never lifting his mouth from Billy, and Billy felt the vibration of that sound.
Marty propped himself on one hand and used the other to stroke up and down Billy's dick, while his
face remained pressed into the cleft of Billy's butt. Billy wrapped both hands around Marty, one over the
other, circling the hard rod, and pressed his tongue deeper. He started humming, and Marty went wild,
his legs and butt trembling. "Umpf...unhh ...ohh ." Billy's hands moved faster, his tongue delved deeper,
and when Marty returned the favor, Billy's hips began to thrust up.
Billy felt Marty shudder, felt the hard shaft jerk and twitch, and managed to slide down fast enough to
catch the creamy fluid that began to pulse out. When he did, Marty leaned back, tilted his head, and
covered Billy's dick with his lips. That sent Billy over the edge, and he cried out around the warm flesh in
his mouth. The two stayed as they were for a long moment, and then Marty lifted himself up and flopped
over onto his back. "What kind of books do you read, anyway?"
Billy moved up to rest against Marty's shoulder, bringing the sheet with him and draping it over them. "I
didn't read that, I just wondered what you'd smell like, and you smelled so good I wondered what you'd
taste like."
"Cinnamon?" Marty started to laugh. "Well, it's better than what I expected you to say."
"Maybe not cinnamon," Billy said sleepily. "Maybe nutmeg."
**********
Webber woke grudgingly, groggily, aware that something wasn't right. He blinked sleep-dazed eyes
slowly, spotted the large form at the foot of his bed and lunged forward with a yell. He tried, that is, but
was thwarted on both counts by the wide straps that secured wrists and ankles to the corners of his
four-post bed, and the duct tape over his mouth. He turned his head and confirmed what his gut told him.
The restraints were his, the ones he kept hidden under the loose floorboard in his closet. Not only had
the bastard broken in again, he'd found one of Webber's hidey-holes.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
After Johnson had told him the story about Dewey Grimes, his former partner's son, Lloyd had talked
with Grimes. Donald was as tough as they came, battle-hardened in the Army, further armored through
his years on the force. Big and brawny, he feared no man -- except Samuel Johnson. When Webber had
mentioned Johnson's name, Grimes had lit a cigarette with a shaking hand, and his face had turned a dirty
gray, covered suddenly with the greasy sweat of terror.
"Stay away from that crazy fucker. Him and his brother, both. You'll never pin anything on them, and
just trying could get you hurt in ways you don't want to think about."
Lloyd stared at him. He'd used the department's computer to check on Samuel Johnson. Along with his
twin brother, they ran a private security/investigative firm named simply Elite. Their record was better
than good. Their clients loved them, and all their civilian busts were righteous. If they got the goods on
someone and put them away, that someone stayed put away. They'd both served in the Marine Corps,
and although the military records on them were classified, there was nothing to indicate anything
detrimental in them. On the surface, they were squeaky clean.
"What kind of shit are you talking, Don? They're a couple of keyhole-lookers. So they were in the
Corps. Doesn't make them bulletproof, for Christ's sake."
"I never could find out what they did during their time in the service. Even my guy in the DOD came up
dry. Said he was stonewalled by everyone, and when he kept asking, he was told by a Special Ops
mucky-muck to back off, and stay backed off. He sounded scared, and wouldn't say another fucking
word, except that he got the impression they're still connected to the government. So I asked around
town about them, tapping a few of my informants. Word on the street is, these two do what they want, to
whoever they want, and walk away smelling like roses. What the street says they've done goes way
beyond scary. Hell, even the Morrissey clan crosses the road when they see the Johnsons." The
Morrissey's were a local gang of criminals who routinely kicked ass and didn't bother taking names. They
all had long records, had done time in the state's toughest institutions, and had the scars to prove it. They
were routinely feared and despised.
"Who the fuck are these guys?"
"Who they are doesn't matter. What they are does. And what they are, buddy, is fucking untouchable.
My advice, back away from whatever it is they're after, or give it to them if you've got it. It's a lot
healthier that way."
Grimes had refused to say another word, even when Webber had asked about the incident with Dewey.
In fact, he'd ordered Lloyd out of his house, and told him never to mention the twins again.
Now here he was, fastened to his bed like one of the whores he'd used over the years, staring up at the
gently smiling blond giant. He felt his testicles try to crawl up inside his body, felt sweat break out on his
forehead, and stared hatred at the man who caused this reaction.
"Ah, good to have you with us, Sergeant Webber. I can see you remember me. Allow me to introduce
my brother, Samuel."
The other half of the Johnson twins entered the bedroom from the hallway. The two were dressed in
identical jeans, soft leather sneaks, and snug tee shirts that showed
the bulge of their muscles clearly. The only difference was the color of the shirts. Andrew's was green,
while Samuel wore blue.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Samuel took up the post at the foot of the bed. Andrew said nothing further, but set up what looked like
a double-deckvhs player on the dresser, plugged it in, and inserted a couple of tapes from the two stacks
on the dresser.
Samuel began to speak. "Now that we have your undivided attention, let me explain the purpose of our
visit. Oh, and may I say, that's quite a unique collection of video tapes you have. I wonder how your
captain would react to those? At any rate, the reason for this unannounced intrusion. You, apparently,
didn't believe us when we told you to stay away from Billy. Either that, or you're a slow learner.
Whatever the case, consider this your second, and final warning. Do remember that word, Sergeant.
Final. As in, there will be no more. I hope I'm being perfectly clear. Yes? Good."
Andrew removed the two tapes and inserted two more. Lloyd realized he was copying one tape to
another. Fuck, if anyone saw those tapes, his career was over. He'd avoid prosecution, because theslags
he'd tapped for his films would never testify, but the captain would have his papers processed and him
out the door within seconds of seeing that shit.
From the corner of his eye, Webber saw Samuel reached forward and with a deceptively casual flick of
his hand, deliver a sharp blow to the bottom of Lloyd's bare foot. Webber's eyes jerked back to the man
by the bed. He was standing as he had been, arms loosely folded across his chest, regarding Webber
with a polite smile.Shit, he's fast.
"Are you paying attention, now? Excellent." He held up a file folder. "In here are copies of some of the
more interesting aspects of your departmental file. Also within this folder are copies of Billy's medical
records from five years ago, and photographs taken this past Monday of the damage you did to the boy."
He showed the pictures one by one. "Combined with his signed statement, it makes a rather damning
portfolio. What, I wonder, would your brothers in blue make of it? Your captain would also be interested
in seeing this, I'm certain. Oh, and the District Attorney would positively swoon to have this information
at his disposal. Need I mention the reaction of the people in Internal Affairs? I thought not.
"Would your fellow officers stand behind you? I think not. Your captain already yearns for your
departure, so you have no hope of rescue there. I trust you've spoken with Grimes, and realize he'll offer
you no help, either. What to do, then?"
Andrew had finished copying the tapes, and was dismantling the equipment and storing it neatly, along
with the copies, in a large canvas bag.
"I have a suggestion for you, Sergeant Webber. Stay away from Billy. Stay away from theBaxters .
Simply erase them from your mind, forget their very existence. You'll live a much longer and happier life
that way. Understand, I'm not threatening you directly. Oh, my, no. Should you pursue your current
course, however, you will find yourself a guest in one of this state's correctional facilities. The inmates
there tend to disapprove of cops and pedophiles vehemently, and in equal measure. I doubt you'd last
very long, although I'm sure your suffering would be sufficient to make you wish the time were shortened.
I can make quite certain that you'd be placed in with the general population, despite the precautions
usually taken with police officers who find themselves incarcerated."
Webber stared at him, wishing him and his brother dead and ten days buried.
"Trust me, sergeant, the hatred burning in your eyes is nothing compared to the animosity you would face
inside those walls. Now then, you're probably wondering why I don't turn this file over to the authorities,
why I've bothered with all this rhetoric. It's quite simple, really. I'm doing this to spare young Billy the
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
stress of having to testify at your trial.
"I have no doubt he would do just that, and acquit himself quite well, He's intelligent, articulate, and far
too innocent in appearance, demeanor, and fact for even the stoniest of jurors to doubt him. But it would
be distasteful to him, and I hope to relieve of him that burden. Are you finished, Andrew?" He handed his
brother the file.
Andrew dropped the folder in the bag, zipped it shut, and disappeared down the hall. Webber returned
his gaze to Samuel.
"It's time to bid you adieu. Do remember what I've said, and ponder it carefully. I wonder, though, do
you need a more tangible incentive? I'm sure I could come up with something sufficiently motivating."
Andrew returned and stood beside Samuel. "You should be thankful my brother is here. His is the cooler
head, and he keeps me well in hand." Andrew spoke quietly into Samuel's ear. "Well. He also believes
you need a small token of our resolve. What shall it be? Ideas, Andrew?"
Andrew raised his voice for the first time. "Several. Unfortunately, most of them are untidy,
time-consuming, and would require a doctor's care afterward."
"I think we want to avoid the latter. Suspicion might fall upon Dr. Baxter, should Sergeant Webber have
to make any kind of official report. I realize he wouldn't stay in the spotlight long, since he possesses a
more than adequate alibi, with several unimpeachable witnesses, but it would be unpleasant in the short
term. I don't wish to complicate the good doctor's life."
"Interesting little problem you've given me. Nothing permanent, nothing that requires a visit to a
physician, and yet painful enough to let him know we mean business."
"Yes, it's a bit of a dilemma, isn't it?"
Webber waited, helpless and raging, while the twins carried on their bizarre discussion.I'll fucking kill
them for this. All of them. He yanked at the restraints, and the leather creaked.
"He's becoming quite agitated, Andrew."
"He'll agitate himself into traction, if he isn't careful." Dark blue eyes stared coldly at Lloyd, and he
stopped moving. "That's better." Andrew turned to his brother. "Give him a kidney punch. He'll still be
able to work, won't have to see the doctor, but he'll remember us every time he takes a piss."
"How poetic. Difficult to administer in his current position, however." Samuel moved to Lloyd's left and
nodded to his brother. Andrew leaned over from the other side of the bed, unfastened the strap securing
Lloyd's left arm, and yanked. Lloyd was pulled toward Andrew, and before he could begin to react, he
felt the coldness of metal pressed against the back of his head. "Don't make any movements which we
might misinterpret, Sergeant. I might not wish to use this, but I assure you I'll blow your fucking brains
out." Samuel's voice remained soft and even, but Webber didn't doubt him.
Andrew secured the strap low on thebedframe . Lloyd's body was twisted, exposing his back to
Samuel. The gun was removed, and faster than he'd thought possible, a vicious blow was delivered to his
lower back, over the left kidney. Sweat broke out on his forehead, his stomach lurched, and Lloyd
screamed behind his gag.
Oh, fuck, that hurt.He was breathing hard, bubbles of snot forming at his nostrils, tears of pain squirting
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
from his eyes.Jesus, you bastards. I'll get you for this.
Andrew spoke to Samuel. "Carry our equipment out to the car. I'll release his left wrist. He should be
able to free himself after that." Samuel nodded and left the room, and Andrew turned and regarded
Webber. His face was still dispassionate, his voice as arctic as his eyes. "Don't let my brother's words
fool you, you piece of shit. I'd happily gut you and toss you in the desert to feed the wildlife, and I'd sleep
like a baby after." He punched Lloyd hard in the crotch. "Fuck with me and I'll forget I'm back in the
world, and slit your goddamn throat." He unbuckled the strap around Lloyd's left wrist and left.
It was ten long minutes before the pain subsided enough to allow Lloyd to move. Two minutes later, he
was free, the tape off his mouth, his body curled on the bed, his hands cupping his wounded balls, trying
desperately not to vomit.
**********
Andrew drove four blocks, pulled into a gas station, and shut off the car. He walked inside, got the key
to the restroom, came out, and handed it to Samuel. Samuel took it with a shaking hand, stepped in, and
closed the door behind him. Through the door came retching sounds. A few minutes later, Samuel
opened the door and took the bottle of mouthwash Andrew offered him. They returned the key to the
attendant, got back in their car, and left.
"You should have let me take care of it." Andrew looked over at his brother, and then back at the road.
"I'm not as sensitive as you are."
Samuel smiled wanly. "Bullshit. You just manage to hold out longer. You'll be tossing your cookies at
home. Speaking of which, get us there. I want to see my wife."
"A sentiment I understand and agree with. We'll be there in ten minutes."
Samuel's phone rang. "Yes, Eddie? One moment, I'll put you on speaker." He pressed the speaker
function and held the phone out so Andrew could listen.
Eddie's voice, slightly tinny, was nevertheless clear. "You asked me to look into Mrs. Webber's death. I
had to dig, but I found something."
"Enlighten us, please."
"Let me go back a bit. Eighteen years ago, shortly after Billy was born, Irene Prescott married Webber.
One year later, she became a regular visitor to the various emergency rooms in this part of the state.
Almost five years after that, she left Webber, went to live in a shelter three counties over. She stayed with
them a couple months, got a job, moved into a small apartment, put the kid in daycare. A month after
that, she was back at Webber's, and six weeks later, she died of internal bleeding after falling off a ladder
into some gardening tools. Supposedly, she was cleaning in the garage. The kid found her."
"Dear god." Samuel sounded shaken.
"Makes me wonder if there is a god. I found a statement one of the cops took. Billy told him Webber
did it."
"How the fuck did he get away with it?" Andrew realized he was speeding and eased off the accelerator.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"No proof. The police department was smaller then, and the captain was political, not much of a cop.
Hell, they didn't even have an internal affairs division. Everyone seemed to think the kid was making it up,
mistaken, hysterical, whatever the fuck let them sleep at night. The reports they sent to the county and
state made it an accident, the coroner couldn't prove otherwise, and no one wanted to dig too deep into
a fellow cop's private life." He paused. "You gonna tell Robert about this?"
Andrew looked at Samuel and shrugged. Samuel sighed. "I'm not sure. I doubt it would accomplish
much, other than to further enrage him. Thank you, Eddie."
**********
Robert was propped on one elbow, idly stroking Dan's arm. Dan was on his back, his left hand under
his head, a light sheen of sweat on his body, and a contented smile on his face. The cover was drawn up
to their waists. Beneath it, their legs were tangled together.
"Do you want to sleep now?"
The smile deepened. "I'm not ready for round two, if that's what you're asking." The brown eyes blinked
slowly. "But I'm not going to be able to sleep. Too much running through my head."
"A massage?"
Dan shook his head. "You're as tired as I am. I'm fine. This is nice. Better than nice." His eyes closed as
he relaxed, obviously enjoying the gentle caress.
"I'd argue the first part of that statement, but certainly not the latter." He continued moving his hand
lightly from the tips of Dan's fingers to the bend in his elbow. "We could talk."
"Hmm, about what?"
"Maybe share a little history, get to know the things that shaped us, made us who we are."
Dan shifted slightly. "I don't talk much about my past. It was a confusing time."
"No shit you don't talk about it. Look in a lexicon under strong, silent type, and it says see Dan Baxter.
Maybe it's time you let it out."
"Maybe."
"I told you about my dad. My home life was a lot better after he left. My mom, sisters and brothers were
supportive and accepted me without question. I got the feeling most of them knew I was gay before I
came out to them. Hell, my mom probably knew before I did. When I was in college, Mom married
FrankBascomb , a truck driver. Great guy, loves the hell out of her. Frank told me once my dad was an
asshole for throwing away a wonderful son like me. Hugged me when he said it." Rob heard the
huskiness in his voice, but it didn't matter. If he couldn't show his emotions and vulnerabilities, how could
he expect Dan to reveal his?
"My folks are gone. Died in a car accident while I was finishing my internship. The only family I have is
Marty and Judy. Now you. Judy's family wrote me off after the divorce. I'm not sure if it's the idea that
I'm gay, or that I divorced their daughter. She's royally pissed at them for it, but what can she do?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"She sounds like a terrific lady. I'd like to meet her."
"She is, you will, and you two will get along. She's a lot like you. Takes shit from no one, says what's on
her mind, and deals straight from the heart." He paused, smiling. "She's the one who saw me most clearly,
and made me see myself. Never even considered the idea that I'd intentionally deceived her. Never
thought leaving Marty with me was a mistake, even when he came out. Hell, I blamed me for that.
Figured I'd somehow influenced him. She told me not to be stupid, and to get over my bad self."
"But you knew before you married her, didn't you?"
"I hid it so well I convinced myself. I told you my first experience wasn't pleasant."
"That was in college, right?"Come on, Dan, keep going. Don't shut down now.
"Yeah. My second year of college. I was seventeen, a virgin, and curious. I knew I was supposed to like
girls, but it was the guys my eyes followed, and who crept into my dreams at night.
"My folks were in their mid-forties when I was born, and the whole idea of talking about sex was
embarrassing to them. I didn't even get an abbreviated version of the birds and the bees routine. So I
wasn't just a virgin, I was incredibly naïve."
"What about friends?"
"My class load was too heavy and I was too shy. I never clicked with anyone on the swim team, so I
didn't have any friends. My roommate tolerated me, and that was about it."
"How the hell did you and this guy hook up?"
"I wouldn't call it hooking up. I found out later he targeted guys like me. The ones with no experience,
who weren't sure of their sexuality." He sighed. "You really don't want to hear this. It isn't a nice story."
Rob curled his fingers around Dan's palm and held on. "You're right. I don't want to hear it. It's likely to
piss me off. But I think you need to tell it, so it can start to lose its hold on you. You haven't told many
people. Tell the one who loves you. Lance the damn wound, Doc."
He didn't speak for a long moment. When he did, his voice was calm, but Rob saw the bunched muscle
in his jaw. "My folks didn't have much money for extras, so I spent the short holidays on campus, only
going home for Spring Break and Christmas. I was carrying a full course load during the summer, so even
then I stayed at school. Shortly after mid-terms, we had a four-day weekend. My roommate headed
home, and I found myself alone in the common room of my dorm one evening.
"A senior came in, started talking to me, hitting on me, and one thing led to another and then it led to his
room. Before I really knew what was happening, he had me sucking him off. I thought there should be
something more, but I didn't refuse, either. Like I said, I was curious. What the hell do you know about
how things work when you're seventeen, confused, and horny?" He paused and closed his eyes. "After
that, he got me onto his bed and fucked me. When he was done, he shoved me aside and told me to get
out. I left. Went to my room and never told anyone."
"The bastard raped you."
"Not technically. I didn't say no." Dan's voice was very soft. "After that, I went so far into denial you
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
could've called me Cleopatra. I decided that anything that hurt so much was definitely not for me. It
wasn't something I consciously thought through. I didn't know there are ways to make love that don't
cause pain. I was so damn green I didn't even know it shouldn't hurt. So I stopped watching the guys,
and made myself take an interest in girls. Two years later I met Judy." He laughed, but it was a hollow
sound. "One of the things she liked about me was that I didn't pressure her for sex before we got
married. In fact, she had to propose to me. I was petrified."
"Daniel, look at me." The brown eyes opened at last. "I don't give a rat's ass about technicalities. The
guy was four or five years older than you, knew you were uncertain and questioning things. He
manipulated you into the situation, and then he took advantage of it. You were raped. I'm surprised you
ever came out after that."
"I didn't. You can't call the way I live out of the closet."
"You're out far enough for me, Doc." He lifted Dan's hand, kissed its knuckles, and returned it to Dan's
chest. "I had some mutual jack off sessions in high school, a few flings early in college, nothing serious,
just having some fun. Emotionally more like friends than lovers. First time I got serious about anyone was
in law school. I've had two longish relationships, but they didn't make me yearn for permanency. I figure I
was waiting for you."
Dan took a quick, sharp breath. "That's the most beautiful thing you could have said." He paused. "I
don't think I want to hear about those other men. It's ridiculous, but I'm jealous of them."
Rob kissed him, slow and soft, and then lifted his head. "No need to be jealous, lover. It wasn't the real
thing. I thought I loved them, at one point or another, but the feeling didn't last. I suppose that's the
difference between being in love with the idea of love, and loving someone just because they are who
they are. A no-matter-what, absolutely no choice in the matter love. The way I love you."
Dan pulled him down for another, fiercer kiss. They were breathing heavier when Dan finally released
him.
Rob wanted to keep this going. Dan in a talkative mood was a rare thing. "What about the other guy, the
one after the divorce?"
"What about him? He was a nice man, gentle, considerate in many ways. A complete top, but not mean
about it."
"Did you love him?" Rob couldn't help the sharpness in his voice, but Dan seemed to understand.
"Don't be green-eyed. I was lonely, and he was the first man to show me any affection. It was over too
soon to grow into anything more than an affair. We'd only been sleeping together for six weeks when he
called it off. I think he was searching for something." He shrugged. "I wasn't it. To be honest, what I
enjoyed most about it was having someone to hold at night. The sex wasn't all that great."
"You're kidding me, right? You're a very loving man, and not just in bed. Of course, in bed, you're a
fucking dynamo."
"Until I met you I wasn't all that interested in sex. Maybe there's something missing in me, some drive
that others have."
"There'snothing missing in you. I've never known anyone more passionate, more caught up in the
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
moment,than you. Not just as a lover, but as a person. He was an idiot, you realize that?"
"He was confused. That isn't a criminal offense."
"I stand by my first statement. Any man who'd hurt you or toss you carelessly aside is an idiot or worse."
He traced the line of Dan's brow, down to the laugh lines beside his eyes, followed the strong
cheekbone, and then flattened his hand tocup the side of Dan's face. "You're too special for that."
"As long as you think so, that's all that matters." He smiled, a rich, slow curve of his lips and warming of
his brown eyes. "Maybe I'm ready for round two after all." A knock at the door, followed by a tentative
'Dad?' interrupted him. "Damn. The downside to a kid in the house."
Rob laughed. "I love your kid, so it's not such a problem. At least he knocked."
"Uh-huh. We'll see how much you love him when he really interrupts us. Wait, he already did that.
Maybe you don't mind, after all." He sat up, settled the covers more carefully around them, and called for
Marty to come in.
**********
Marty stuck his head inside the door, saw them relaxed and waiting, and let the rest of his body follow.
"I hope my timing isn'tsucky , but Billy will be waking up soon, and I figured we should get the gifts and
be out there when he does."
His dad smiled. "You're right, I don't want to miss this. Bring them in from the garage, and we'll join you
once we're dressed."
"Thanks, Dad." He looked at them and grinned. "You two look cute, all snuggled together." He ducked
behind the door, sweeping it shut before the pillow his dad launched could hit him.
Marty needed three trips to bring everything in, but he had the laptop on the ottoman, and the piano
keyboard and stand next to it, by the time Rob and his dad emerged from the bedroom.
Rob headed for the refrigerator. "Got anything but coffee and water to drink?"
Dan nodded. "Iced tea, juice, soft drinks and maybe a couple of beers."
"I'll save the beer for later. Iced tea sounds good. Want anything, Doc?"
"The same. Marty, why don't you and I turn the den into a computer/music room for you two? I can buy
some shelves and a desk for the alcove in my room, move my medical books and computer in there.
What do you think?" Dan took the glass of tea from Rob with a smile of thanks.
"It would be cool, but that's your den. I don't want to push you out of it."
"Push him out of what?" Billy yawned and rubbed his eyes.
"Oh, shit, I didn't hear you. Close your eyes." Marty didn't leave it to chance, but covered Billy's eyes.
"How often do you feel the urge to do this, Marty? There's probably a twelve-step program for it."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"You gotta keep your eyes closed. I'll lead you to the couch." He lifted his hands and guided Billy to the
sofa, made sure he was in precisely the right spot, and stepped back. "Okay, look."
Billy's eyes opened, blinked, and grew wide. He stared at the computer, but it was the keyboard he
touched first. "These are for me?"
Marty grinned. "No, they're for the kid next door. Of course they're yours. Do you like 'em?"
"When did ... how ... oh, wow." He hugged Marty. "Thank you."
"Today, while we were at the arcade. My idea, Dad's credit card."
Billy launched himself at Dan, wrapped his arms tight around him, and there it was again. That brilliant,
shining smile. "Thank you. I've never gotten anything like this." He frowned. "That stuff isn't cheap. I'll get
a job as soon as I can, and pay you back."
Rob rescued Dan's tea, and Dan returned the hug. "You're very welcome, son. It's a gift, so I won't take
a penny from you, but I do expect a return on my investment. When you've learned to play, I want a
front row seat for your first at-home performance."
**********
Webber had freed himself, flopped back on the bed, and waited for the worst of the pain to pass. After
thirty minutes, he'd shuffled to the bathroom and taken a couple of codeine tablets. He'd caught his
reflection in the mirror, and didn't like what he saw. Pasty and gray-faced, covered with a greasy sheen
of sweat, and hunched over like a reject from a senior citizens home. He made his slow way back to the
bed and sat down. His balls ached, worse than he remembered from high school, when he'd been caught
by a knee in football practice. His back took him into a different realm of pain. He still had to fight the
urge to puke. He closed his eyes, took deep breaths, and rode it out. Pain could be a useful tool. He'd
use it now, let it prod him toward revenge.
Chapter 10
Rob was at the table, laptop in front of him, saving the letters and brief he'd completed. Later, he'd
borrow Dan's printer, and have them ready to deliver tomorrow. The boys were outside, swimming slow
laps, and Dan was at the stove, filling the house with the appetizing smell of spaghetti and garlic bread.
The small radio on the counter was playing a long run of mixed tunes, and Rob suddenly realized Dan
had been singing along. Now he joined Rob Thomas inAll That I Am . His voice was a rich baritone,
smooth and sure. Rob didn't say anything, just listened and enjoyed.
Marty and Billy came in, towels wrapped around their shoulders. Billy padded softly over to the table,
eyes wide. Rob held a finger to his lips. Marty stood between them, smiling.
The song ended, a commercial began, and Rob applauded quietly. "Bravo, Doc. I didn't know you
could sing. You've got a beautiful voice."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan spun around, surveyed his audience, and blushed. "Thank you."
"Dad only sings when he's really happy, or really drunk." Marty looked around. "I don't see any booze."
"Unless I get back to work, you won't see any food for supper, either. You have just enough time for a
shower before we eat." Dan turned back to the stove.
Marty grinned. "No comments from the peanut gallery, right? Come on, Billy, I know when I'm not
wanted." He jogged down the hall.
"Dan?" Billy's voice was quiet. "What's your favorite song? If you had to pick one."
"That's tough. For vocals, eitherAll That I Am by Rob Thomas,With Arms Wide Open by Creed,
maybeUse Me , by Bill Withers. Anything by BobSeger or Marc Cohn. Why?"
"I'll find the music and learn to play those three, if you'll sing with me. I can sing the harmony. Deal?"
Rob watched the brief struggle between Dan's innate shyness and his inability to disappoint the teenager.
"Deal." Billy smiled and trotted away to join Marty.
Rob stood and stretched. "You're a marshmallow where those two are concerned." He wandered over
to the stove. "That smells great." He rested his hands on the broad shoulders. "So tell me, Doc, are you
happy?"
He reached up and covered Rob's hand. "Very."
Rob slid an arm around him and pressed a kiss to the side of his neck. "I'll do my best to keep you
singing," he said, his voice rough.
**********
During dinner, Rob told Billy what he'd discovered about his name. Billy twirled spaghetti onto his fork,
listening, a thoughtful look on his face. "I never realized. Should have, I had the birth certificate. I was just
always Billy Webber." He transferred spaghetti from his fork to his mouth and chewed slowly. "Prescott,
huh? And I can use it? I mean, it's legal? What about all my records?"
"We can have everything changed to reflect your name, yourlegal name, whenever you wish," Rob said.
"Is that what you'd like to do?"
The fork in Billy's hand rattled against his plate. He looked down at the tabletop. "Monday morning, I
stood in the shower for almost two hours, trying to wash his smell off me. His name is just one more link
to him, and I don't want it." He looked at Rob, his eyes blue fire in his face. "I want my name back. The
name my mom gave me. I don't want anything from him, ever again."
Dan reached out and covered Billy's hand. "Then that's what we'll do. Rob can take care of the boring
paperwork. From now on, you're Billy Prescott." The blond head turned his way, and the taut body
relaxed. "Speaking of things you want to do, I saw your transcripts, and your grades are excellent. Have
you thought about what college you'd like to attend? What you want to study?"
"Oh, I figured I'd go wherever I could get a scholarship. I don't have any money saved."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan carried his dishes to the sink. "Hmm. If you could pick any college, where would you like to go?"
"Stanford University. They have an excellent psychology and psychiatry curriculum."
"My mom lives in Palo Alto. If we went to Stanford, maybe we could stay with her." Marty glanced at
his father's back, and his eyes darkened. "But it's probably too expensive. Out-of-state tuitions are killer
high. We'll find someplace closer to home." His voice was nonchalant.
Rob wasn't fooled. Marty didn't want to leave his dad alone. He wondered if Dan realized that. He saw
the quick frown on Dan's face.Yeah, he knows , Rob thought.
Billy also noticed the undercurrent. "I like your mom, Marty, but I don't think I want to live with her. I
don't know her husband at all."
Dan spoke without turning around. "Well, we've got a year to figure it out. I'm sure we'll come to an
arrangement we can all live with." He rinsed his hands and dried them. "You want to study psychology,
Billy?"
"Specializing in children. A lot of kids need someone to help them." He drank the last of his milk.
"A worthy ambition," Rob said.
**********
After dinner, Dan cleared space in the den for Billy's computer and keyboard, and the boys spent most
of the evening surfing the web. Dan and Rob sat in the living room, watching the news. He was angled
into a corner of the leather sofa, his legs propped on the footstool. Dan's long legs covered the width of
the couch, and he leaned against Rob's chest.
"Maybe I should talk to Judy, see if Marty and Billy could move in with her and Mitch, attend their last
year of high school out there, and go to college as residents. I have a good bit of money set aside for
college expenses, but Marty's right about out-of-state tuition. For the two of them, it would make a big
dent."
"Think hard on that. You live for Marty, and now Billy. Their absence would make a huge hole in your
life, and I'm not sure they'd fare so well without you."
"I have to let them go sometime. Can't keep them in the nest forever."
"Right now, more than anything, those two need what you give them. I'm sure Judy and her husband
would love them, and treat them well, but with you they have an acceptance of them as young men that
they may not find in her home." He tightened the arm he had around Dan's chest. "Besides, there are
other alternatives."
"A college around here? I'd like them to have a more tolerant atmosphere for those years. I suppose I
could cash in some investments, or dip into my dream fund."
"Actually, I was wondering why you couldn't move out west with them before school starts. Ifmoving's
what you think would be best. It's not as if you have ties to this area." Dan sat up and spun around. Rob
blinked at the anger and hurt in Dan's eyes. "What's wrong?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"How can you say that?" Dan's face was pale, his eyes were black, and his voice was rough and harsh.
He stood abruptly, glaring down at Rob.
"Why are you so angry?" Rob got to his feet, puzzled. "What did I say?" He saw Marty and Billy
standing in the hallway, wide-eyed, drawn by Dan's voice.
"I have no ties here? What areyou , damn it?"
"I didn't mean...."
Dan bunched his hands in Rob's shirt and jerked him closer. "Didn't mean what? Didn't mean it when
you said that you wanted to stay with me? That you love me? You got into my life, into my bed, and into
my heart, damn it. You got me to open up, let you in, and now you're saying I have no ties here. I talked
to you, told you things I've never told anyone. I love you, I want to spend the rest of my life with you,
and you just blithely suggest I move to another goddamn state. You ... I trusted you." He released him so
suddenly that Rob staggered back a step. "Fuck you." Those two words were delivered in a choked
voice. Dan stood, breathing heavily, his hands fisted, arms straight at his sides.
Rob drew him close. Dan stood stiff and unyielding, not withdrawing from the embrace, but not
accepting it, either. "That isn't what I meant, damn it. I figured I'd go with you." He kissed the tense neck,
rubbed the trembling shoulders, and cupped Dan's head to his shoulder. "I'll go with you, if you want to
move. My god, Daniel, I didn't mean anything else. Just that if you want to move, there's no reason we
can't.We , not you."
"You didn't say we. You said me, as if I should just go, and leave you."
"I figured you understood what I meant."
"You'd come, too? You weren't trying to get rid of me?"
"Never, baby." Rob looked over Dan's shoulder at the two boys and nodded slightly. Marty hesitated,
but Billy took his hand and pulled him back down the hallway. "I love you, and I don't want to be
anywhere but with you." He kept touching, stroking, kissing, and gentling Dan. "I'm not trying to get rid of
you, or get away from you, or do anything but love you."
Daniel wasn't stiff and unyielding now. He was trembling and shaking like a power line in a high wind,
practically humming with tension.Too much , Rob thought.Too many emotions bubbling over in the
last three days. Too many walls knocked down.
"Do you hear me, Daniel? Do you believe me?" A jerky nod against his shoulder. "Okay, all right. Come
on, lover." He led Dan into the bedroom, kicked the door shut, and walked him to the bathroom. "Wait
right here, I'm going to start the shower." He turned on the taps, stripped down to his boxers, and began
to unbutton Dan's shirt.
"You've been through too much these last three days. Emotions battering you, feelings you're not used to
expressing. First with Billy and Marty, and then you and me. You've kept yourself under such tight
control for so long, and I just expect you to let go without any consequences." He worked the shirt off
and unzipped Dan's jeans. "Relax, baby, come on. Let's get into the shower. Gotta get you unwound,
Doc."
Dan lifted one leg and then the other when Rob pulled his pants and underwear off, and waited while
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob adjusted the water temperature. He let Rob lead him into the shower, and his tremors began to ease
once he was under the warm water. Rob scrubbed his back, from his hair to his heels, turned him
around, and washed his front. "Almost done, let's get you rinsed, dried, and then into bed."
"Wait." Dan tipped his head back, rinsed his hair and body, caught water in his hands and splashed his
face. He curled his left hand around the grab bar on the back wall of the shower, looped his right around
Rob, and pulled him close. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said those things to you. I don't know what's
wrong with me. I'm not usually such an emotional wreck."
"It's okay. I understand." He slipped his arms around the trim waist.
"I'm not sure you do, but that doesn't matter right now." He ran light fingers over Rob's shoulder, up his
neck, and threaded them into the damp hair. "Only one thing does." He skimmed his lips over Rob's,
rubbed his cheek against the side of Rob's face like a cat. "I love you."
Rob shuddered, his relief so great it nearly unhinged his knees. "Oh, god, Daniel, I love you so damn
much." He tightened his arms, turned his head, and found Dan's lips. The kiss was white-hot and molten,
and Rob felt it down to his toes.
Dan pressed hard against him, his grip on the towel rack keeping them anchored and on their feet. His
other hand slid down Rob's back, and he cupped a cotton-clad buttock. "Rob?"
Rob's eyes were closed as his hands roamed over the water-slick skin, and his mouth pressed against
Dan's smooth chest. "Hmm?"
"Why are you standing in the shower with your underwear on?"
Rob pushed his boxers down, shucked them off and tossed them into a corner of the shower, all without
lifting his mouth from Dan's skin. As he leaned down, his lips and tongue teased Dan's navel, and when
he rose back up, he sought and found a nipple. He licked, sucked and finally set his teeth around it. He
pulled back, tugged gently, and Dan's hips jerked forward.
"Rob,unhh ... oh god." Dan's body arched, and his hand returned to the back of Rob's head.
Rob switched to the other nipple, giving it the same nip and tug. Dan's hand tightened on Rob's hair, his
legs shook, and when he pressed his crotch into Rob's, he was as hard as stone.
"What are you doing to me? Jesus, Rob."
Rob gripped both their cocks in one hand, clamped the other around one sleek buttock, and bent to the
side, burying his mouth in Dan's armpit. The hair there was as silky and fine as down, the scent clean,
masculine and heady. He licked every inch of Dan's pit, felt him shiver, and moved his hand faster over
their erections.
Dan's legs started to shake. "Oh, god. Oh, please." His hand was still tangled in Rob's hair, and his
fingers tightened. Rob kissed his way up, over the arm, across the broad shoulder, all the way to Dan's
ear. He fastened his lips around the ear lobe, sucked it into his mouth, and suddenly nipped it sharply. At
the same time, he pressed a finger into Dan's puckered ring.
"Oh, god!" Dan nearly screamed the words, and only his hand on the bar, and Rob's arm around him,
kept him from falling as he erupted. The feel of Dan's cock, jerking and twitching against his, sent Rob
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
over the edge, and their fluids bubbled up and mixed together to spill over his hand.
He released Dan's ear, sought his mouth, and kissed him gently. "Let's go to bed." He washed quickly,
rinsed, and stepped out. Daniel reached over and shut off the water. Rob grabbed a towel for himself,
and handed another to Dan. Five minutes later, they were snug in the big bed, one bedside lamp glowing
softly.
**********
"You don't understand. Dad doesn't get mad. The only time I've heard him yell is when I do something
dumb and scare him. And he wascrying . Rob made him cry." Marty scowled. "I don't care how much
he says he loves Dad. You don't do that to people you love." He stalked back and forth between the bed
and the door.
"Not on purpose. I think your dad misunderstood something Rob said, took it the wrong way. That can
happen. Or maybe Rob stuck his foot in his mouth. I bet he didn't mean it, whatever it was."
Marty shot a quick glance at Billy, who was sitting on the edge of the bed. "Yeah, okay, that could be
it." He shoved his hand through his hair. "I've done that with you. But not like that! Dad was really
racked. He looked like he was gonna fly apart." He strode to the door. "I'm gonna go check on him."
**********
"Remind me not to piss you off," Rob said. "You've got an impressive temper."
Dan winced. "I'm sorry. I usually keep it under control. I didn't mean what I said."
"What, you don't want to spend the rest of your life with me?"
"Damn it, I meant that." Dan frowned at him. "You're teasing me."
"Ya think?" Rob rearranged his pillows, propping them against the headboard. He leaned back,
half-sitting, and pulled Dan against his shoulder. "Lighten up, lover. I don't want to have to dump you in
the shower again."
"I don't know, it was fun, there at the end." Dan swept his fingers back and forth through the curly hairs
on Rob's chest. "Have I mentioned how much I like doing this? You have just the right amount of hair. I'd
catch a glimpse of it sometimes, when we'd have lunch. You'd loosen your tie, undo a couple of buttons,
and I'd practically melt into a puddle."
"You've got a terrific poker face. I never caught on."
"A by-product of my profession." He continued playing with Rob's hair, tugging it lightly, sliding his
fingers through it, and drawing circles in it. "Tell me why we bothered to put on underwear before we
climbed in here. It's just getting in the way." He slid his hand down and gently popped the waistband of
Rob's boxers.
"I'm anticipating a visit. The boys caught part of the, uh, discussion in the living room. If I've read your
kid right, he'll be knocking at the door any minute, just to make sure you're okay."
"Oh, shit." He started to sit up, but Rob held him in place, and he relaxed. "How much did they hear?" A
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
firm knock at the door had him trying to pull away again.
"Doc, it won't damage Marty's psyche if he sees you in my arms. And right now, this is exactly where I
need you." Rob felt some of the tension leave Dan's shoulders. He pushed himself higher on the pillows
and angled his body so Dan could lean back against him.
**********
Billy followed Marty down the hall and through the living area to Dan's door. Once there, Marty
hesitated, his hand raised. "What's wrong?" Billy kept his voice low.
"What if they're, you know, doing something?"
"Then they'll tell us to go away." He reached around Marty and rapped firmly.
Dan's voice answered. "Come on in, Marty."
**********
Marty opened the door. "Dad? Are you okay?" He looked at the two of them, at Rob's arm across his
dad's shoulder, his dad's tired but relaxed face, and stepped into the room. He felt Billy close behind him.
"Come here, son. You too, Billy." Dan patted the bed.
Billy perched on the edge of the bed, and Marty leaned against his dad's hip. "I saw you and Rob
arguing." He cut his eyes over to the redhead, met the calm, gray gaze, and looked back at his dad. "You
were cussing and crying. I just ... I had to make sure you're all right." He felt a blush creep up his neck. "I
don't want to butt in, or anything, but I've never heard you sound so angry, so hurt."
"Come here." Dan held out his arms, and Marty leaned against his chest. He felt like a little kid, wanting
his dad to hug him and tell him everything was okay. And that's what his father did. "I'm fine. Rob said
something I completely misunderstood, and I exploded. The last few days have left me a little ragged. I'm
sorry you had to hear it, though."
"I'm not," Marty said. "In a weird way, it was good to see. I mean, now that I know you're okay and
all." He sat up and gazed at his dad. "You're always so in control, so calm, taking care of everyone else,
and never letting on that you get mad or hurt just like anyone. So it was good to see that youdo , even if I
didn't like it that you were so upset. 'Cuzif you can get that mad, maybe you can be really happy, too, if
you let yourself." He looked at Rob again and frowned. "What did you say to piss him off?"
"Marty, it doesn't matter, I told you it was my fault."
Rob's exasperated voice cut in. "It wasn't your fault. It wasn't anyone's fault. Don't take the blame for
everything, Daniel." He took a quick breath and continued, his voice calmer. "I said that if Dan wanted to
move to California before your senior year starts, so you two can attend Stanford as residents, he should.
That he has no ties here. He thought I meant without me." He turned his head toward Dan. "I put that
idea to rest in a hurry. No way I'd let him go without me."
Billy's body was shaking, and Marty realized he was laughing. "What's so funny?"
Billy snickered. "All of this, all ofus . None of us talking about how we feel, wandering around in a daze.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
We should all have big bruises on our foreheads, from smacking ourselves and sayingd'oh ." He voice
was a perfect Bart Simpson. "We need a clue stick, so we canwhap each other with it, now and then."
He leaned against Marty, laughing harder.
"I saw one at the mall, would have bought it," Marty said. "But I didn't know what it was for." He keeled
over, catching Billy's humor as he would a cold. He lay weakly across the legs of the two men, Billy
snorting warm puffs of air over his ribs as they slowly calmed down.
Billy sat up and hauled on Marty's arm to bring him along. The bemused expression on his dad's face
nearly set Marty off again, but he managed to keep it together. "We should all sit down and talk, get
things out in the open. Not right now, but soon. Who knows? Billy and I might even have some ideas on
how to make things easier for everyone." He leaned forward and gave his dad a hug and a kiss. "I like
the idea of moving, though. Partly to be closer to Mom, mostly to get away from this town. Think about
it, okay?"
Dan scooped both boys against him, kissed them both, and Marty wasn't surprised at the hitch he felt in
his dad's breathing. He turned his head, caught Rob's eye, and smiled. "Sorry, Rob. I didn't mean to give
you a hard time."
Rob shook his head. "You and your dad, always so worried about everyone else's feelings. You had a
right to be concerned, and a right to ask. If you ever push past your rights into what I think is none of
your damn business, I promise I'll let you know."
"Fair enough. Come on, Billy, let's raid the fridge."
**********
When the door closed, Daniel sighed. "I know you keep telling me not to say it, but Iam sorry. For
blowing my top, for doubting you, for going to pieces on you."
Rob kissed his temple. "I really do understand. Every nerve you have is raw and screaming right now.
Everything that's happened in the last three days has hit you hard, pushed all your buttons with a fucking
vengeance. Every aspect of you has been involved on a deep level. As a doctor, you're committed to
healing, and to see the damage inflicted on Billy tears at your guts. As a father, it appalls and disgusts
you. As a decent man, it enrages you. You probably wanted to kill Webber, on some level."
Daniel grunted. "More than one level. I still do." He spread his hands, turned them over, and studied
them. "I've never used these to hurt anyone. Even as a kid, I avoided fights. Never hit another person."
He clenched his hands until the knuckles were white. "When I listened to Billy and then examined him,
saw what had happened, I could picture Webber's throat in my hands, his face turning purple." He
shivered. "I've never felt such raw hatred. Didn't think I was capable of it. It frightens me, that I can hate
like that. I hope I never see the man, anywhere, because I'm afraid of what I'll do."
"Not you, lover. If he came after Billy, you'd fight, yeah. I don't doubt that. But to just go after him, with
no provocation? Not fucking likely. You're too good a man for that."
"I have evil in me."
"Bullshit. You, evil? No, Doc. You're human, sure. You get pissed off, you see something like what
happened to Billy, and you want to kill the man who did it. But you wouldn't, unless you had no other
choice. That isn't evil, that's what they used to call righteous anger." He shook his head. "Evil is what
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Webber did, what he is. And there's none of that in you."
"Then why do I feel so rotten?"
Rob slid down on the bed, pulling Daniel with him, and bringing him fully into his arms. "Because you're a
good man, a kind man, and you fight what you see as your weaknesses every damn day. You keep a
tight rein on yourself. Maybe a little too tight. It wouldn't hurt to cut loose now and then. Cuss a little,
laugh a lot, and for now, cut the damn angst and make love to me."
"I'm not sure I can manage all that in one night."
Rob rolled over and stared down at him. "Then how about just the last bit?"
"Well, it's good to knowyou don't have any problems expressing your wants and needs."
"Now who's teasing?" Rob grinned. "Will you shut the fuck up and kiss me?"
**********
Webber sat at the table, nursing a beer and his anger. The pills had finally kicked in, and he'd gone to
work. Now he was home again, just two hours into his shift.
Billy had brought him nothing but trouble, the little shit. Word had already spread at the station about the
kid moving out and having Dr. Daniel Fucking Baxter named his guardian. There'd even been talk about
the restraining order, and questions about why one was needed. The stress was eating at him, and he'd
fucked up an arrest. Smacked around a sniveling little druggie whore. She'd looked twenty-five, and
turned out to be fifteen. By the time the wagon arrived to take her in, she had a broken nose and two
black eyes. He told the other officers she'd resisted, but he didn't think it would wash. Now those pricks
from I.A. were sniffing around again.
"This ain't over, Billy boy. You'll wish you'd never fucked with me." He finished the beer, limped to the
refrigerator, and got another. After downing half of it, he started thinking. There was a way to get to the
kid. He just had to find it.
**********
Rob was on his side, pressed against Daniel's back, his mouth roaming over Dan's neck and shoulder.
His hand was between Dan's legs, probing, trying to stretch and loosen the puckered ring, and failing.
Dan was tense, so tight Rob could barely get two fingers in him. It would be painful for them both if he
tried to enter him now. Dan had said he wanted this, had practically begged for it.No way. I won't hurt
him. "Doc, what's wrong?" A shake of the dark head. "We don't have to do this now. We'll wait until
you're ready. There's no rush." He nibbled on the area between neck and shoulder.
"I'm fine, just ... a little nervous. Please, I want this. I want you. Just do it, I'll be all right."
Rob leaned over and stared at Daniel.Just do it? He studied his lover closely, and realized Dan wasn't
trembling with desire, he was shaking in ... fear? His eyes were squeezed shut and his jaw was clenched.
Rob gently removed his fingers, tugged at Dan's shoulder until he rolled onto his back, and touched the
dark hair. "Daniel, look at me." After two quick breaths, the dark eyes opened, and Rob flinched at what
he saw there. "Oh, god, what's wrong? Did I hurt you? I didn't mean to. Why didn't you say something? I
can wait, as long as you need me to."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan jerked his head in a sharp negative. "It isn't ... I'm sorry. I didn't want you to see ... I'll be all right. I
know it will stop hurting after a while, and it will feel ... okay. I really do want to share this with you, I
love you, it's just difficult to get past the ... it's been a long time. I'll be all right."
"Wait, slow down. Why do you think it will hurt?"
"It always has. It's all right, I don't mind. Please, I don't want you to have to wait."
"It'salways hurt? You didn't tell me that. You told me your last lover was gentle. That he was
considerate. Didn't he know how to get you ready?"
"He tried over and over, but nothing worked."
"Was he unusually large? Is that why?"
"No, he was ... you're bigger. He didn't ... it wasn't his fault." Dan closed his eyes and pressed his face
against Rob's chest. "I couldn't ... he tried to get me to relax, to open so I could ... but it didn't matter. I
couldn't ... I was always too tense, I never ... I'm sorry."
"Shh, calm down baby." He thought back to the way Dan had responded to him moments ago, and his
stomach clenched. "Daniel, I just had two fingers inside you. Didthat hurt?"
He didn't answer, and Rob had to ask again. Finally, a whisper. "Yes."
"Oh, no. Fuck, I'm an idiot. I'm so sorry." Rob was devastated.How could I so completely misread his
signals? "I didn't realize. You seemed to want it so much, but ... I was too eager, I'm an asshole. I'll slow
down, baby. It won't hurt, I promise." Rob grasped Dan's chin and gently turned his face up. He didn't
realize he was crying until he saw a tear splash on Dan's cheek. That opened Dan's eyes again. "Listen to
me, please. There shouldn't be any pain, you know that, and there won't be, if I just take more time. Do
you hear me, Daniel?I will not hurt you . You don't have to be afraid."
The brown eyes avoided his. "You won't mean to hurt me, but it won't make any difference how careful,
how gentle you are, how much time you take. There's something wrong with me. I can't relax. It doesn't
matter, I don't care. I want to feel you inside me."
"And you will, but first we'll get this cleared up. You're a doctor, so think like one for a minute. Is there
any medical, physical reason you shouldn't enjoy this? Scarring, damage of any kind, something in your
physical build?"
Dan sighed. "No, nothing like that. I just can't...."
"Fuck can't." Dan's eyes jerked up to meet his.Got your attention. Good . "Did it ever occur to you,
my beautiful, dense lover, that your kind, gentle man was an impatient, self-centered twit, and that I
haven't been any better?"
"What? You're not ... no, I told you, it's me."
"Fuck that, too." He held Dan's face between his hands. "There isnothing wrong with you. I've never
known anyone, in or out of bed, who is more passionate, more joyous, more giving than you. You've
enjoyed every aspect of our lovemaking, and this won't be any different, if we do it right." He paused as
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
a thoughtoccured to him. "Baby, do you think you hurtme ?"
Dan closed his eyes. "When I ... yes. I know I did. Maybe it stopped hurting, but ... I know it was
painful when it ... went in." He swallowed. "I'm sorry. I tried to be careful, but I saw your face. You ...
just for a moment, I hurt you. I didn't want to, I tried to stop, but you wouldn't let me and then I couldn't.
I'm sorry."
"Youdidn't hurt me. Trust me. What you saw was pleasure so intense I wanted to scream. That's how
good, how wonderful it felt." He paused, willing Dan to believe him. "If it had hurt, I would have asked
you to slow down. If it had hurt, I wouldn't have come. Hell, my dick would have shriveled up, and you
know I was as hard as a fucking lead pipe. I'm not lying, I'm not saying this to make you feel better. You
did not hurt me. There was a very small, very brief pinch when you entered me. Lasted maybe half a
second. After that, it was pleasure all the way, only that, no pain."
Dan's eyes opened, and Rob saw a desperate longing in those brown depths. "That ... that was all? Just
a quick pinch?"
"Absolutely. I can even show you what it felt like." He reached out and gave one of Dan's nipples a
sharp tweak. Dan gasped, and his back arched. "Did that hurt? No? That's what it felt like when your
cock finally docked with my ass. That was the only moment of discomfort, and I'm not sure it even
qualifies as that, because I welcomed it, I knew it meant you were inside me."
"Then why does it ... for me, why does it hurt so much? It stops after a while, but it never felt good. Why
can't I enjoy it?"
"It isn't you." He planted a light kiss on the trembling lips, thinking he'd like to track down and beat the
man who'd done this to his Daniel, and add a few lashes to his own back in the process. "How many
times did your bedmate top you, lover?"
Predictably, Dan blushed. "Just four times. He gave up, finally. Probably why he left, because I...."
"Stop right there. It wasn't you. I'm a fucking imbecile. You're practically a virgin, and I'm treating you
like you should know how this works. I'll make you a promise. When I enter you for the first time, you
won't even feel it. You'll be so ready, I'll have my dick halfway up your ass before you know it's
happening."
"I don't think that's likely, but I'll trust you that it won't hurt much more than a quick pinch. Okay?"
"Too bad you don't gamble, 'cuzI'd win this bet." He could tell Daniel didn't believe it, but he didn't think
more words would convince him. He needed proof, and there was only one way to give him that.
"Can we try again? Now?" Dan flushed deeper and stammered. "I ... I...." He took a deep breath and
tried again, getting the words out in a jumbled rush. "When I was in you, after I started moving, you
looked so aroused, so turned on, like it felt good, better than good, and I want that too, but I've been
afraid, I don't like the pain, but oh, god I want that pleasure, and I want you to feel the way I felt inside
you. So I tried because I want it so damn much. I don't want to keep that from you, I want to share it
all." He stopped, took another breath, and continued, his voice calmer. "I want to try again."
"You're sexy when you're flustered. Hell, you're sexy all the time." He bent his head and Dan reached up
to meet his lips, but Rob dodged at the last second and kissed his jaw instead. "We'll try again, later," he
murmured. "Right now, let me make you feel good." He nibbled at an available ear lobe, and drew a
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
shiver of pleasure from Dan. He strung a line of kisses from Dan's ear to the hollow of his throat, over the
collarbone and up to his shoulder. He burrowed into the soft hairs under Dan's arm, inhaling the rich,
male scent of the man he loved, tasting and teasing with his tongue.
He moved lower, flattened his tongue to stroke the half-hard dick and felt it stir. Lower still, and he
licked the heavy balls, and then down to the tight flesh below them. Dan moaned, and Rob journeyed
even farther, and fluttered his tongue over the tiny, starred hole. Dan gasped and his hips jerked. Rob bit
lightly on the left ass cheek, and then the right, and Dan whimpered. He licked and nibbled on Dan's legs,
kissed behind his knees, and nipped at the strong calves. Down to the ankles, avoiding the ticklish feet,
and then back up. Dan trembled, and this time it was with passion.
He took his time and built the desire steadily, lavishing attention on every part of Dan's body, never
staying in one spot for long. Always returning to, but never lingering for more than a moment on Dan's
puckered ring. He blew on it, and watched it quiver, then moved up to his navel. He waited a long time
before he lubed one finger and gently worked it in, while his mouth moved over the well-defined abs. He
used his tongue to tease Dan's nipples, slid his finger in and out, and gradually the tight hole relaxed
enough to admit two, and then three fingers. Rob finally added fresh lube to his rigid cock. Dan was
groaning and begging, his voice louder than usual, his hips pushing against Rob's hand, trying to get more.
Rob leaned forward, found Dan's ear lobe and sucked on it, and then let his tongue trace the contours
and ridges at the top of the ear. Dan moaned, his hips bucked up, and his hand tightened on Rob's
shoulder. "Oh god, please, don't make me wait anymore. I want you in me, please." He rolled his head
back and forth on the pillow, panting.
Rob moved down, caught Dan's legs with his shoulders and let the lean calves rest on his back. "Not
yet, baby, just a little longer." He slid forward, removed his fingers, and let his dick brush along the cleft
of Dan's ass. He felt Dan thrust up, and saw his frustration when he refused to press in. He kept his eyes
on Dan's face, and bit gently at a taut bicep. He licked his way across the heaving chest, dipped down to
swirl his tongue in Dan's navel, lower to lap the fluids from the tip of Dan's cock, and moved back up to
suckle first one nipple then the other.
"Oh, fuck me, please. I can't stand it." Dan was writhing beneath him, humping upward, desperate.
"Damn it, don't leave me hanging like this. Please."
Rob kept his mouth around Dan's nipple and waited. He felt the taut buttocks lift, felt the tip of his rigid
length grasped by the needy ass, and bit down on the nub in his mouth. At the same time, he pushed
gently, steadily forward, and slipped sweetly into the hot, tight channel.
Dan's back arched, and Rob slid even deeper. "Oh, fuck! Please, please, now. I need you inside me
now."
"I'm already there."
"What?" Dan's nostrils flared as he drew in a sharp breath. "Oh, god."
"Are you all right?" Dan's eyes were half-closed and unfocused, and his body rippled in a loose,
boneless way that reminded Rob of water lapping against a shore. "Daniel? Answer me, lover. Are you
okay?"
"Unhh, yes ... so good." He tipped back on his shoulders and thrust his hips up. "More, I want all of
you." Incredibly, his inner muscles moved and gripped Rob's dick, pulling it in deeper. "Yes, oh god, yes.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Don't stop."
Rob gasped. "Oh, fuck, your ass is amazing. Slow down, baby. I want this to last." Rob grew desperate,
tried to hold on, afraid he'd explode before he could pleasure Daniel. "Wait, lover, please."
Dan continued to undulate beneath him, drawing him in, and Rob struggled for control. Suddenly, Daniel
lifted his legs off Rob's shoulders,eeled them under Rob's arms and wrapped them around his waist. His
eyes opened, and Rob saw nothing in them but deep pleasure and hot desire. "I can't stop ... it's so
good." He tightened his legs and pulled Rob forward until flesh met flesh. "You don't have to go slow.
Oh, god, please. Now, Rob, now."
Rob gave in. He thrust deeper, pulled back, and let Daniel set the rhythm. Within five strokes, he felt a
tingling in his balls. Three more, and he was shaking and grunting. "Oh, shit, oh fuck ... baby, I'm sorry, I
can't ... oh, god, I want to wait for you ...unhh ." He clenched his jaw and closed his eyes, begging his
body to hold on just a little longer.
Dan grabbed Rob's neck, pulled himself up, and covered Rob's mouth with his own. His hips bucked
once, his cock erupted, and his body clamped down hard on Rob. He gasped into Rob's mouth, a
muffled sob of pleasure, and his head fell back on the pillow. Rob exploded, spilling his seed into Daniel's
clenching, spasming channel.
"Oh my god. Oh, Daniel, oh yes." Rob withdrew halfway and thrust in deeper, and Dan's cock spurted
again. "God, yes. Swallow me up, baby. Oh, fuck, yes."
His arms shook, and he lowered himself and rolled to his side, holding on tight, bringing Dan with him.
He felt the twitches of Dan's cock against his stomach, felt the tightening of Dan's ass around him, and
groaned as he felt more of himself flow into his lover. "God, I'm still coming."
Dan still trembled, his body still rolled like a wave on the ocean, slower now, but still moving. At last, he
stopped and rested, heavy and limp, in Rob's arms. "Daniel, baby, oh my god." Rob held him close,
stroked the damp hair at the nape of his neck, lifted his hip so Dan could straighten the leg trapped
beneath him, and clasped the firm buttocks. He kissed his cheek, the corner of his mouth, his shoulder,
any spot he could reach with his mouth.
Daniel's eyes were closed, and his breathing was still erratic. His hips stuttered now and then, an
orgasmic hiccup. His hands held fast to Rob, and his right leg was wrapped tight around Rob's legs. He
uttered little sounds of pleasure. "Umm,ohh ,mmm ."
Rob was softening, the ongoing spasms of Dan's ass forcing him out, little by little. Dan's hips twitched
downward, and Rob chuckled. "That won't keep me in there, handsome. You drained me dry. I'm like
spaghetti right now." At those words, he slipped out, and Dan whimpered a soft 'no.' Rob hesitated, but
he had to know. "Daniel, did I hurt you? Tell me the truth, baby. Please."
Dan stirred, opened eyes still dark and hazy with satisfaction, and shook his head. "All I felt was
pleasure. God, such a weak, pale word for what you've given me. Ecstasy, rapture, even those words
don't come close to what I felt." He touched Rob's face and smiled. Rob hadn't seen this smile before,
and he stared. It was an erotic, smoldering smile of desire, fulfillment, and joy. Dan's eyes sparkled under
the smoky heat of satisfied passion, and then slipped closed. He fell asleep, the smile still on his lips.
Rob pulled the covers up, rolled onto his back, held Dan close, and let out a shaky breath that was
almost a sob. He didn't like to cry, so he never did. Except with this man. "Must be fucking love," he
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
muttered, and then laughed softly. It was okay, he could trust Daniel with his tears. He could trust him
with anything.
There was a light tap on the door, and Rob winced. "Come in," he called quietly, hoping Dan wouldn't
wake.
Marty poked his head around the corner. "Oh, sorry. I was gonna ask Dad for pizza money. We're
hungry." He kept his voice low. "He looks beat. We'll raid the fridge." Marty peered at his father. "Wow.
He's smiling in his sleep."
"Shh. My wallet's on the dresser. Grab what you need. Order a couple. He'll be hungry when he
wakes."
"I bet he will." Marty grinned. "You're all right, Rob. I don't care what anybody says." He pulled a
couple of twenties from the wallet and held them up, his brows arched.
Rob nodded. "Marty, make damn sure it's just the pizza guy at the door, okay?" Marty promised and
closed the door quietly. Dan stirred and mumbled. Rob stroked his hair. "Rest, baby. I've got you."
Chapter 11
Rob was dressed and ready to go by ten, but he wasn't happy about it. "I could try to reschedule,
maybe for next week."
Dan raised an eyebrow. "Why? Get it done and over with. It's the only thing you have left to do. After
that, your time's your own. Well, what I don't claim." He pulled him close for a quick kiss, but Rob held
on and turned it into something more. Passionate, yes, but tender, loving, and almost desperate. Dan
leaned his cheek against Rob's. "What's wrong?"
"I just don't want to leave." Rob's voice was gruff. "Feels like I should be here, helping you watch over
the boys."
"We'll be fine. The Johnson's are keeping an eye on Webber, and you'll only be gone a few hours. We'll
still be here when you get home."
"I like the sound of that."
"Where else would we be?"
Rob shook his head. "Home. A good word. I haven't had one in a while, except Mom's."
Daniel smiled. "Marty's right. We'll sit down tonight, all of us, and talk about everything. Because I don't
want you anywhere but here, from now on." He lifted his head and regarded Rob. "Think you'd be
interested in spending more than a few nights here?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Rob caught his breath and then smiled. "I told you I'm free for the next thirty or forty years. Okay, I'll go
take care of this stupid thing -- damn fool neighbors who can't fucking talk to each other -- and then we'll
figure everything out." He leaned in for another kiss. "God, I love you." He headed quickly for the door.
Dan watched him, smiling. "Rob?" Rob turned, his hand on the doorknob. "I love you, too." Rob smiled,
waved, and left.
**********
Webber left the house at eleven, wondering if he'd be followed. He couldn't spot the tail, but he knew it
was there. The back of his neck itched, and that was a tip-off that was never wrong. Someone was
following him. Probably a three- or four-car detail, switching off every other block. That was the toughest
kind of surveillance to spot, and he finally quit trying. Didn't matter, he was aware of them. Now he had
to ditch them.
He drove toward the center of town, not bothering to watch the rearview mirror. He pulled a cell phone
from his pocket, dialed a number, and switched the speaker on. After several rings, a grumpy male voice
answered.
"Yeah, who's this?"
"Henry, get your ass outta bed. I need a favor."
"Huh? Sarge,whaddya want?"
"Wake up, asshole, and listen close. You wasted?"
"No way. I told you, I'm off that stuff, man. I got a steady job, now. Worked a lot of overtime last night,
that's all."
"Whatever. You still got that piece of shit pickup truck?"
"Yeah. Why?"
"I need it. Drive to Murphy's. Park in the back, go inside, and get a booth. Leave the keys to the truck
on the edge of the table. I'll grab them on my way to the john. Then you split. You got that, shithead?"
"How do I get home? Why not just come and get it, man? I'm tired, I just got to bed like two hours
ago."
"Don't fuck with me, Henry. Drive the damn truck to Murphy's, and do it now. Take a cab home, ride
the bus, use your goddamn feet. I don't give a shit. I'm on my way, and if you're not there, with the keys
ready for me, I'll beat the shit outta you, and go after your mom for sport."
"Shit, okay, all right. I'll be there."
"Twenty minutes, asshole, or I come looking."
"Half an hour. I can't get there faster, not from here."
"All right, thirty minutes. Now move your ass,dickweed ." Webber shut the phone and stuffed it in his
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
pocket. It wasn't his, he'd confiscated it from a drunk he'd taken in last night. The guy would figure he'd
lost it somewhere.
He drove to a fast food place, ordered a burger, fries and a Coke. After he got his food, he parked by a
garbage can. He took his time eating, idly glancing around. No one obviously watching him. They were
good, he'd give them that. He'd give them one big fucking headache, too, if they let him.
He finished his food, dumped the wrappers in the bag, and added the cell phone. He tossed everything
in the trashcan, and left.
**********
Quentin Blackwood tailed Webber to a local dive, Murphy's, and parked a block away. He called
Andrew. "He's inside. I can see him from here, he's at the bar. Want me to go in, keep a close watch?"
"I'm familiar with the establishment. There's a rear fire door, but the owner keeps it chained shut. No
need for you to go inside. Samuel and I will be along shortly to relieve you. Excellent work, Quentin."
"Thanks, boss."
**********
"Hey buddy, pour me another beer." Webber dropped a bill on the counter and headed for the
bathroom. On the way, he passed Henry's table, snagged the keys, and dropped them in his pocket.
Inside the restroom, he spent five minutes working on the small window. Set high in the wall, it was nearly
rusted shut, but he managed to get it open. It would be a tight fit, but he could get through. He strolled
out and sat back down at the bar, aware that Henry had left.Good fucking deal , he thought. Asshole
did what he was supposed to, for a change.
**********
"He's at the bar again." Samuel lowered the binoculars. He'd parked across the street and three doors
down from the bar.
"The bathrooms are at the rear?"
"Correct."
"Has he spoken with anyone, received a phone call?" Andrew didn't know what was bothering him, but
something was wrong.
"No one but the bartender. He hasn't been handed a phone, but he could be using a cell phone with an
earpiece."
"He isn't using his. I tagged it during our last visit. If he makes or receives a call, Eddie will alert us."
"I confess, I hadn't thought of that. Thank you."
"That's why you have me." Andrew drummed his fingers on the dash. "Is he still at the bar?"
"Yeah. What's troubling you?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I'm not sure. What about pay phones?"
"Just one, near the front door. If he uses it, I'll know."
"Then it would seem we have him covered."
**********
Lloyd checked his watch. He'd been here for ninety minutes and had made three trips to the bathroom.
Long enough to establish a routine and soothe the watchdogs. He drained his third beer, signaled for
another, and headed to the back.
He went directly to the window, used the edge of the urinal to boost himself up, and shoved one arm
through, following it with his head. Three minutes later, he was in Henry's truck, headed out of the rear
lot.
**********
"Has he come back to the bar?" Andrew was even more restless.
"No, but he's only been gone five minutes. He's had at least three beers. He's probably pissing like a
racehorse."
"Hmm."
**********
Lloyd drove swiftly through town, using side streets and alleys. It took ten minutes, but finally he was
parked behind the house that was for sale. Right next to Baxter's house. He hopped the low fence and
made his way across the grass to the taller privacy fence around Baxter's back yard. He found a narrow
gap and peered through. He found himself staring down the length of the pool, toward the rear entrance
of the house.
Billy was on his back in a folding lounger. Baxter's kid was walking toward him, his back to Lloyd. His
feet left damp spots on the concrete.
No sign of the doctor. Maybe gone, probably inside. Didn't matter. Webber stepped back, looked
around the abandoned yard, found a kid's plastic table, and carried it to the fence. "I'm coming for ya,
Billy boy. Time to set things straight."
**********
"I'm going inside," Andrew announced. "Something's wrong." He was out of the SUV and halfway
across the street by the time Samuel set the binoculars down. Rather than follow him, Samuel started the
SUV, pulled into the empty street, and cut across to stop in front of the bar. Andrew was back within
seconds, jumped in and grabbed his phone. "He's gone. Out the bathroom window. I didn't think the
fucker could fit through it. Damn it to hell!"
Samuel didn't have to be told where they needed to go. He pressed the gas pedal to the floor and
headed for the Baxter house.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
**********
The boys were sunning after a long swim, and Dan took the opportunity to get some laundry done. Rob
was still in court, but he'd be home soon, and he wanted the chores finished before then.Too damn
domestic for words , he thought, chuckling. He'd started the washer when his cell phone rang. He pulled
it from his pocket. "Hello."
It was Andrew. "We lost him. Get the kids and yourself locked in the house, now. We're on our way."
Daniel was moving toward the living room at Andrew's first words, and when he looked out at the pool
area, he saw Webber throw Marty into the swimming pool and move toward Billy. "Oh, god, he's here."
He dropped the phone and ran out the door. Shoulder down, arms spread, he barreled into Webber, felt
something snap in his left shoulder, and thought,AC separation. But he kept going, swerved right, and let
momentum carry them both into the water. He released Webber and came up behind him, looking for
Marty.
Marty spluttered to the surface, coughing, but all right. Dan's left arm wasn't working properly, but he
ignored it, thrust his right hand into Webber's hair and held him under the water. "Get Billy into the car
and get out of here. Go, now!" Webber was struggling, and the water couldn't completely negate his size
and strength. He reached up, grabbed Dan's wrist with one hand, and began to pry his fingers loose with
the other.
Dan wrapped his legs around Webber's waist and tightened them, allowing himself to sink under the
water, carrying the beefy man with him. With furious strength, Webber broke Dan's hold on his hair and
twisted around. He shoved Dan away, his hand glancing off Dan's collarbone, and pain exploded in
Dan's chest. He gasped and breathed water instead of air. He pushed for the surface, felt his head
connect with the concrete apron, felt Webber's hands close around his throat, and a strange weakness
gripped his limbs. A red tinge crept around the edges of his vision, his lungs burned for air, and bitterness
and sorrow consumed him.I couldn't protect you. Forgive me . And then, longingly,Rob .
**********
Resting on the lounger, Billy watched, shocked, as his stepfather jumped into the backyard from the top
of the fence, rushed Marty, and tossed him into the pool like a rag doll. He was swinging his feet to the
ground when Dan burst into the back yard and crashed into Webber like a fullback, carrying the bigger
man into the water. He heard Dan yell something to Marty, who had popped out of the depths coughing
and choking. Billy ran to the side of the pool. "Marty, where's your phone? I'll call for help." And then
Webber somehow broke free of Dan's grasp. Through the lapping water, Billy saw the monstrous hands
close around Dan's throat, and saw Dan's face turn red. He heard Marty's shout of fear.
Billy jumped, landed on his stepfather's back, locked his fingers deep in the man's hair, and fastened his
teeth on the top of Webber's ear.
"You little shit," Webber shouted. "Get off me. I'll fucking kill you." Billy ground his teeth into the ear,
wrapped his legs around the thick chest, and locked his ankles together. He kept one hand buried in
Webber's hair, while the other clawed at his face.
Webber howled, released Dan, and stood, his shoulders clear of the water. Dan floated limply away,
and from the corner of his eye, Billy saw Marty swim to him, cradle him to his chest, and pull the too-still
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
form to the side of the pool.
Webber reached back with one large hand, scrabbling for purchase on Billy's wet skin. His fingers
scratched and clawed at Billy's back, but Billy hung on, refusing to let go.
"Goddamn whelp. Get off of me!"
Blood was pouring from Webber's ear, flooding Billy's mouth, and he wanted to gag, to spit it out, but
he held on, his top and bottom teeth almost meeting through the tough gristle. Webber pried Billy's ankles
apart, reached over his shoulder, and ripped him from his back. Billy flew through the air, an awkward,
featherless bird --oh god, don't let me hit the side of the pool -- and landed with a splash near Marty
and his dad. More than blood was in his mouth, and he spat and coughed. A sizeable chunk of Webber's
ear landed in the water.
Webber stood in the water, his hand over his ear, blood pouring down the side of his face. "You're
dead, Billy. You and your faggot friend." He began to move toward the two boys, pushing his way
through the water.
Billy clambered out and tugged on Marty's arm. "Come on, help me get your dad out. Hurry!"
A crash came from the front of the house, and suddenly the back yard was crowded with the Johnson
twins. One of them jumped into the water, landed behind Webber, and shoved a gun behind the startled
man's undamaged ear. "If you so much as twitch, you sick fuck, you'll be watching your brains float
away." He pushed Webber to the side of the pool, where his brother waited, cuffs in one hand, gun in the
other.
Billy ignored them, helped Marty haul his dad out, and felt his heart plummet when he realized Dan
wasn't breathing. He tilted his head back, pinched his nostrils together, and covered Dan's mouth with his
own, pushing air into the still lungs. He lifted his head. Marty was on his knees beside his dad, crying. "I
can't do the heart massage and breathe for him. You'll have to help." He shook Marty's arm. "Marty,
help me!"
Marty nodded, knelt beside his father's limp form, placed his laced hands in the proper place, and began
pressing fast and counting. When he reached fifteen, Billy again fed air into Dan's mouth. It felt like they
worked for hours, but it was probably only a few minutes until Dan coughed and then gasped. They
rolled him onto his side. He coughed again, water spewed from his mouth, and then he drew a long,
ragged breath.
**********
Rob turned onto Daniel's street, saw the ambulance headed his way, and looked up the road to the
house. "Fuck, no." He pulled in at the curb, his heart thudding at the sight of three patrol cars. "Oh, dear
god, no," he muttered-prayed-hoped, and pushed through the crowd of cops. "Let me through, damn it."
Samuel spotted him, and cleared a path to the living room. "What the fuck happened? Who's hurt?
Where is everyone?" Rob saw a dripping Andrew, standing beside Billy and Marty. The boys had towels
wrapped around their shoulders, and were shivering. A uniformed officer was pushing a handcuffed and
bleeding Webber toward the door. Rob seized the front of Samuel's jacket and crushed it in his fists.
"Where's Daniel? Who's in the ambulance?Where's Daniel?"
Andrew gripped his shoulder. "He'll be all right. He has a concussion, and a broken collarbone, but he'll
be okay. Those two," he nodded at the boys, "got him breathing again, saved his life."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"He ... he wasn't breathing?" He looked at his hands, released Samuel, took a deep breath, and
straightened. "Tell the cops we'll be at the hospital. I'm taking the boys with me, they need to be there."
He crossed the room to Billy and Marty. "Get dressed, guys. We're leaving. Hurry." Five minutes later,
the three of them were in Rob's car, followed by two Elite employees. Ten minutes after that, they were
at the nurse's station, asking about Dan.
**********
Rob had pulled a chair over to the bed and sat there, his eyes on Dan. Billy was curled into another
chair, waiting. Earlier, a nurse had treated the shallow scratches on Billy's back, another score Marty
owed Webber. Marty looked at his father and gnawed on a knuckle. He had a phone call to make. He
didn't want to, but that didn't matter. He touched Billy's shoulder and spoke quietly. "I have to call my
mom. I'll be right outside the door. Come get me if he wakes before I'm done, okay?" Billy nodded.
He stepped into the hallway and leaned against the wall to the left of the door, nodding at Charley
Fairview. Another man was stationed on the other side of the door, but Marty hadn't caught his name. A
few feet away, Samuel and Andrew were talking to a couple of uniformed officers. Marty pulled his cell
phone out, hit speed dial for his mother, and felt his throat tighten when she answered. "Mom?"
"What's wrong, Marty?"
She knew, just like that. She always did. "It's Dad, he's been hurt. He's ... they keep saying he'll be
okay, but he's still unconscious."
"I'll charter a flight and be there within two hours. What hospital?" Marty told her. "I'll come there
straight from the airport. Marty, your dad's tough. If the doctors say he'll be okay, then he will. You hold
onto that, sweetie."
"Okay, Mom." He pocketed his phone and returned to the room.
**********
Ninety minutes had passed since Marty had called his mother. Two hours since his father had been
brought to this room, pale and quiet. His left arm was strapped in a sling, an I.V. was stuck in his right
hand, and he had a bandage over his left eye. The head of the bed was slightly raised, and a nasal
cannula delivered oxygen in a steady flow. Marty was getting more anxious by the second. He tried to
believe what his mom had said.Dad's strong, I know he is, but why doesn't he wake up? He looked
over at Rob, but could read nothing there. Rob simply sat, holding Dan's limp fingers, watching the still
face. He'd said nothing since he'd sat down. He just waited, a deep line etched between his brows.
The door opened, and Marty looked up. "Mom!" He ran to her, she curved her arms around him, and
he burst into tears. He felt her hand on his hair, stroking it and brushing it from his face. Another hand,
smaller and more hesitant, touched his shoulder. Without lifting his head, he reached out and pulled Billy
into the embrace.
His mother leaned back to look at them. "Let's go into the hall and talk. You can tell me what's
happened, what the doctors said, and who those men are outside the room."
In the hall, Marty tried to explain. He found himself floundering after a few sentences. "There's too much
to tell you. I don't know where to start." He shoved one hand in his pocket and raked his hair with the
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
other.
"My dad's crazy," Billy said. "He beat me and ... and Dan found out, brought me home to stay with him
and Marty. My dad went berserk, came to the house, and attacked Dan. I think ... I think my dad
wanted to kill me. Dan got hurt trying to protect me."
Judy rested a hand on his shoulder. "You mustn't blame yourself for any of this."
Billy looked at the floor. "It's my fault. I knew he'd come after me. If I hadn't been there...."
"If you hadn't been there today, Dad would be dead. I didn't think, couldn't move. I know CPR, but I
was frozen. You saved him." Marty linked his hand in Billy's.
Judy nodded. "That's true, but it isn't the main point. I know Daniel quite well, Billy. If he could have
foreseen this, it wouldn't have mattered in the least. His heart demanded that he help you. He's incapable
of turning away from someone in need. He doesn't think about it, he just does what needs to be done,
what's right. Can you understand that?"
Billy's voice was soft. "Like a medieval knight."
"Yes. He could do nothing else, no matter what it cost him. But please, don't count him out. The doctor
says he'll wake, and I believe that. Daniel is not a quitter." She kissed them both. "Before we go back in,
who's the man by his bed?"
"Rob Sheridan. He helped Billy, too. He and Dad are...." Marty stopped, not sure how much he should
say, how much his mom would want to know.
"Lovers?" Marty nodded, and Judy smiled. "It's about damn time he found someone. Come on, we want
to be there when he wakes."
**********
Rob had lowered the side rail, and his head rested on the bed next to Dan's still hand. Rob held the long
fingers and talked, his voice soft and shaking.
"You told me you're not courageous, but that's not true. You don't see it, maybe you never will, but
you're the bravest man I know. You knew what might happen when you brought Billy home, I know you
did, but it didn't matter. He needed you, and you would have walked through twenty men like Webber to
save him. Come back to us, please. We need you. I need you." He heard the door open, and ignored it.
He had to finish.
"I watch you with Marty and Billy, and I want to be like that, putting someone else before myself without
even thinking about it. You do that naturally, you can't be any other way, and I want to learn that from
you.
"You can't leave me, not now. We just found out what we mean to each other. We have years of living
and loving ahead of us. I want to grow old and crotchety with you. I want to argue over stupid things,
just so we can make up. I love you so much. Please, baby, wake up."
"Don't you ever stop talking?" Dan's voice was low and raspy, barely there, but it was his voice. The
dark lashes stirred and slowly, as if held down by invisible weights, lifted. Dark brown eyes, glazed with
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
pain and confusion, focused on Rob.
Rob choked back a sob. "Thank god. You scared the fuck outta me." He kissed the long fingers that
curled weakly around his.
"Now I know it's you. Wasn't sure. Big speech, no cussing." Dan drew a sharp breath and winced. "The
boys. Where are they? Are they hurt?"
Marty and Billy hurried to the foot of the bed. "We're here, we're fine, don't worry, we're okay."
Dan's eyes brightened and his mouth lifted in a tired smile. "Everything I need is here."
A dark-haired nurse hurried in. "Dr. Baxter, let me check your vitals." She pushed Rob aside and
reached for Dan's wrist. After a few minutes, she picked up the chart, made some notes, and headed for
the door.
"Hey!" Rob's voice was sharp, and she turned, her brown eyes narrowed. "He needs something for pain,
and his mouth looks drier than an empty swimming pool. What about a drink of water?"
Her mouth worked briefly. "I'll check with the doctor on pain meds. He can have some ice chips for
now." She swept out the door.
Rob started to follow her, all his anxiety and fear morphing into anger at her attitude. Dan squeezed his
fingers, and Rob stopped. "Calm down. Call Dr. Thacker. He'll sort it out."
Rob pressed his lips to Dan's forehead for a long moment, and then stepped aside to make room for
Marty and Billy. He wiped his eyes and finally noticed the other person in the room. A tall, willowy
woman, with honey blond hair gathered at the nape of her neck, and light green eyes set in a peaches and
cream, heart-shaped face, stood just inside the door. She managed to look elegant in blue jeans and a
rumpled cotton shirt. He cleared his throat. "You must be Marty's mom. I'm sorry, I don't know your last
name."
She smiled. "Dalton, but call me Judy. You're Rob Sheridan. The boys told me about you." She paused.
"Do you mind if I say hello to Dan?"
He shook his head. "Of course not. I'll wait in the hall."
"Why? You've more right to be at his side than I do. I just want to let him know I'm here. And then,
maybe, you could take me somewhere for a cup of coffee? I won't keep you from him long."
Rob turned back to the bed. Marty and Billy were hanging on Dan's right arm, careful of the I.V., but
wanting to touch him, to reassure themselves that he was all right. Rob understood that – he wanted to
crawl up on the bed and wrap his arms around the man. He'd listened while Billy and Marty told the
police what had happened, and it had been too damn close.
Dan clearly needed that contact as much as the boys did. He was talking quietly. "I'm so sorry. God, he
nearly ... are you sure you're all right? Both of you?" He freed his arm and gathered the boys as close as
he could, kissed them, rubbed their backs. "Thank god, thank god. I thought ... thank god you're all
right." He held onto them and leaned his head against theirs.
Rob saw Dan's chest begin to hitch, heard the thickness in the rough voice, and touched both boys on
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
the shoulder. "He'll be okay, now that he knows you two are safe. Come on, let Judy talk to him for a
while." He drew the boys away, making room at the side of the bed. They wrapped their arms around
him, and he held them close. The embrace surprised him, but he welcomed it. The feel of their tight arms
and warm bodies was comforting.
Dan's eyes widened when he saw his ex-wife. "Judy? How ... when?"
She took his hand and smiled. "Marty called. I just got here. Tell me, Daniel, where do you hide your
suit of armor and white steed?" She leaned over the bed and lightly kissed his cheek. "Get some rest. I
think everyone can relax now. I'm going to steal Rob away for a bit, but I promise you'll have him back
soon. After that, I'll take the boys home. Be an unusual doctor, and listen to the nurses, all right?"
"Yes, ma'am." His grip tightened on her hand. "Thank you. It was good of you to come."
"God, Dan, you're such a dip. Good of me, my ass. If California fell into the ocean, I'd still find a way."
She grinned at him, and Rob felt a pinch of jealousy at their easy familiarity. "Get well, idiot. Rob, how
about that coffee?"
The door opened to admit Samuel and Andrew. The boys released Rob and returned to their seats, their
faces free of the tension that had gripped them since their arrival here. Rob moved toward the door.
"There's a working coffee machine down the hall. The quality probably sucks, but what the hell, it's
caffeine, right?"
**********
Dan looked up at the Johnsons. One of them was dressed in slacks, a jacket, and a nice shirt. The other
wore a gray tracksuit and sneakers. The one in slacks spoke, and Daniel realized he was Samuel.
"Dr. Baxter, it's good to see you awake. I want to apologize. We let Webber slip by us. A gross
oversight on our part, and you have our sincere regrets. Is there anything you need, anything at all we can
do?"
Dan shook his head. "Now that I know the boys are okay, I'm fine. I tried to stop him, but he was too
strong. I owe you two so much."
"Nonsense. You, sir, performed admirably."
"I'm the one who fucked up." Andrew's voice was a low growl. "I knew something was wrong, damn it,
and I ignored it. Bastard never should have gotten that close to you. Never."
Samuel's eyes darkened briefly. "My brother takes this as a personal affront. He feels responsible."
Dan's voice rasped, but was stronger. "It's no one's fault but Webber's. Let the blame lie with him."
Andrew's tense shoulders relaxed a little. "I'll try to remember that. Thanks, Doc."
"We'll leave a man at your door, in case you need anything. I shall personally see the boys safely home.
Webber's under arrest, by the way, and I'm sure, given the circumstances, bail will be high, if not out of
the question. You can relax, Dr. Baxter."
"Thank you. Again." Dan blinked slowly and sighed. He couldn't keep his eyes open.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"You're tired. Rest. We'll leave you now."
Dan heard the door open and close, felt Marty's hand on his forehead and Billy's on his arm, sighed
again, and slept.
**********
Rob had made the call to Dr. Thacker, and now sat at one end of a bench in the waiting area. Judy, a
coffee cup on the low table beside her, sat at the other end. He didn't know why she'd wanted to talk
with him. Meeting his lover's ex-wife was decidedly strange and he wasn't sure what to do or say.Shit,
feels like I'm meeting his mother or something . He kept looking down the hall toward Daniel's room,
anxious to return to him. Judy's voice pulled his eyes back to her.
"Dan's the best friend I have, and I'd hate to see him get hurt. I wanted a few minutes with you to ask if
you're serious about him, but ... you love him very much, don't you?"
He was tempted to be flippant and crude. Instead, he spoke the simple truth. "More than I'll ever be
able to show him. When I saw him in that hospital bed, so still, so quiet, I thought I'd lose him. If Marty
and Billy hadn't ... just a few more minutes, and he ... shit." He pressed the heels of his hands over his
eyes, willing himself to calm down. Daniel was all right. He lowered his hands, heard her slide across the
bench, and felt her arm curve around his shoulder.
"Macho is one thing, but this is ridiculous. You love him and you've been sick with worry. Let it out. The
measure of a man should never preclude tears."
He stared at his hands, fisted on his knees, closed his eyes, and felt tears burn their way down his
cheeks.Damn it.
She tucked his head against her shoulder and rocked him gently, as his mom would have. "It's okay, you
know. Even tough guys like you need comfort, especially when shit like this happens."
"He almost ... almost...."
"He didn't. He'll be all right, and back home soon. It's okay."
He stayed there a moment longer, and then pulled away, wiping his eyes. "Sorry. I don't usually ... well,
sorry."
She waved it off. "Please." She took a swallow of coffee, grimaced, and set it aside. "Well, this certainly
isn't worth drinking. Why don't I stay with you and the boys until Dan's out of the hospital? It'll just be a
few days, and I won't get in your way. I imagine you'll want to spend as much time here as the staff will
allow."
"That's ... very generous. Are you sure?"
She grinned. "I wouldn't offer if I weren't." She stood and tossed the paper cup of coffee into a trashcan.
"Come on, let's go back. I'll collect Marty and Billy and get them home. They both need to unwind."
He followed her down the hall. "One thing you should know." How did he tell her? "Marty and Billy,
um...."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
She stopped a few feet from Dan's room. "I know. It's obvious to me, but perhaps that's because I see
with a mother's eyes." She looked at him steadily. "I've known Billy as long as Dan has, and I love him.
I've known for a couple of years that Marty thought of Billy as more than a friend, even though he didn't
say a thing, and I had my suspicions about Billy's feelings. If they'd gone on as they were much longer, I
would have stepped in, had a talk with them. I'm glad that wasn't necessary, and I'm happy for both of
them."
He nodded, relieved.One less worry . "Dan said I'd like you. He was right."
**********
Judy, Marty and Billy got a ride home from Samuel. He parked in the driveway and nodded at the new
front door. "I had it replaced at my expense, naturally, since Andrew and I are the ruffians who broke it
down." He escorted them up the sidewalk, unlocked the door, and handed the keys to Marty. "Here you
are, young sir. I've left my cell phone number on the kitchen table." He placed his hand on Marty's
shoulder. "Should you need any help, you have only to call. If you just need to talk, pick up the phone, all
right? Andrew and I both feel that today's events could have been prevented. We failed in our
responsibility."
Marty shook his head. "If you hadn't arrived when you did, we wouldn't be here. I'd say that evens the
score."
"If anyone screwed up, it was me." Billy's voice was quiet. "I should have pressed charges against him
from the beginning. But I didn't, and I can't change that." He paused. "I lived with him for eighteen years.
I know him better than anyone here, and I didn't think he'd go this far. I thought he'd make trouble, but
not this. When he killed my mom, it was all fury and heat. I never thought he'd set out to deliberately kill
someone, to plan it. Let's all stop punishing ourselves for not knowing how deep-down crazy my
stepfather is. Dan will be all right, Marty and I are okay, and my stepfather's where he belongs. You two
saved our lives. Remember that, and don't take the blame for what he did."
"You're a wise young man, Billy. It's been a privilege to meet you. And you as well, Marty. I'll remember
what you've both said."
Judy asked Samuel to wait, sent the teens off to shower, and turned to the big man. "I have to know if
there's any danger. What if he makes bail? What would stop him from coming back?"
Samuel smiled, but his blue eyes were hard. "There will be a guard on Dr. Baxter and the boys until the
question of bail is decided. In the very unlikely event he should make bail, Elite personnel will remain on
duty as long as necessary. Further, I would make it my personal mission to maintain a close tail on
Webber. Close meaning he wouldn't be able to turn around without seeing me at his elbow. My brother
and I rarely make the same mistake twice."
"I had to ask."
"I understand. We remain at your service, ma'am." He nodded and left.
**********
Rob was back in Dan's room, watching him rest, when Dr. Will Thacker arrived, the nurse who'd made
Rob angry right behind him. "There, you see? This man," she pointed at Rob, "won't leave. He isn't listed
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
as a family member. He shouldn't even be here. And he was rude to me." Her voice rose, and her dark
eyes glittered with ire.
Rob stood slowly. He didn't give a shit about the nurse, but Thacker was Dan's doctor, the man who
covered his practice for him, and possibly the only friend Dan had in this town. "Dr. Thacker, I'm Rob
Sheridan. Daniel's ... friend."
"My partner," came the hoarse correction from Dan. Rob stared at him.
"Mr. Sheridan." Thacker stuck out his hand, and Rob shook it. "Sorry we had to meet under these
circumstances." He was a slender man with a slight potbelly, a couple inches shorter than Rob, with light
brown hair and eyes, and a pug nose. "Nurse, what's the problem here? Spouses,fiances , and partners
are allowed special privileges all the time."
"Well, he ... I ... it's just not right."
"I think you have duties elsewhere. Get to them."
She opened her mouth, but Thacker simply raised his eyebrows, and she whirled and left.
Dr. Thacker leaned against the wall and regarded Dan with a gentle smile. "What the hell did you land
yourself in, buddy?"
Dan licked dry lips. "Rob can fill you in." His voice sounded rougher than before, and Rob spooned an
ice chip into his mouth.
"Okay. Meantime, there's no reason you can't have something to drink. No caffeine, though. How's the
pain?"
"Not too bad. Neck's stiff." Dan swallowed. "Make sure Rob doesn't get booted out, okay?"
Rob snorted. "As if they could. Relax, baby, I'm not going anywhere."
Will nodded. "Not a problem, no matter what that nurse thinks. Speaking of her, I'll just have a talk with
my wife. She's the charge nurse this shift. We'll make sure Nurse Channing is assigned elsewhere until
you go home. Let me take care of business. We'll talk later." He left the room with a wave.
Rob sat on the side of the bed and touched Dan's hand. "Partner?"
Dan blinked at him. "Isn't that the right word?"
Rob leaned over and nuzzled Dan's cheek. "Yeah, that's the word. Just surprised to hear you say it,
Doc." He kissed his throat, a soft caress over the ugly bruises there. "I don't need a public announcement
from you, Daniel. You have to work with these people."
"Piss on 'em." He turned his head cautiously, pressed his cheek against Rob's. "I don't care who knows I
love you."
"Do you two need a few more minutes?" The voice was feminine and dry.
Rob straightened up, prepared to face down another irate nurse. He found himself looking at twinkling
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
blue eyes and a cheerful smile, set in a freckled face atop the trim body of a tiny redhead.
"Becky Thacker, meet Robert Sheridan." After the introduction, Dan started coughing. "Oh shit, that
hurts."
Rob put his hand under Dan's back. "Sit up, baby." Becky helped Rob hold him up, and Rob pressed
his thumb into Dan's scapula, near the spine and level with his heart. The coughing stopped after a few
seconds, and they eased him back onto the pillows.
Becky crooked an eyebrow at Rob. "Neat trick. Acupressure?"
Rob nodded.
"I'll remember that. Let's raise the head of the bed more. He'll breathe easier." She suited actions to
words, and Rob breathed a sigh of relief when Dan's color returned to normal. "I think I'll have Will up
your pain meds a bit. It'll help suppress the urge to cough. Meanwhile, try not to talk too much. And
don't letloverboy here raise your blood pressure too high." She chuckled at Dan's red cheeks. "Can you
believe he does that? Who on earth blushes anymore?" She turned her head as the door opened to admit
a teenager with a tray. He was wearing the sleeveless striped smock of a volunteer worker. "Good,
refreshments. You're stuck with apple juice for now, big guy. But it's better than water, and easier on the
throat than orange juice."
Rob took a carton of apple juice, popped the straw into it, and handed it to Dan.
He drained the entire container, barely pausing to breathe. "Tastes good." He leaned back and sighed.
"You want more?" Dan shook his head, and Rob set the second container on the bedside table.
The volunteer, a young man with spiky hair and a tattoo peeking from under his collar, spoke up. "You
want anything, anytime, just ask for Stephen. Whatever I can do, Dr. Baxter."
"Do I know you?"
A shake of the dark-blond head. "You helped my brother out, a few months ago. He was messed up
pretty bad. Jerry Wilson." He looked over at Rob. "You or the doc need anything, you find a volunteer.
I'll spread the word." He nodded and left the room.
Becky shook her head at Dan's surprised expression. "You know, if you'd just stick your head out of
that shell of yours, you'd find you have a lot of friends in this town." She patted Dan on the shoulder and
shook Rob's hand. "When he's feeling better, take him dancing. Dan cuts a pretty impressive swath on
the dance floor, if you can drag him out of his chair." She wiggled her fingers in a wave and eased the
door closed behind her.
Rob picked up Dan's hand. "All these hidden facets. You've kept your life pretty compartmentalized,
haven't you, lover?" He brushed the dark hair back from Dan's forehead. "That's all right, I understand. I
like Thacker and his wife. Seem like good people. But I'm jealous. You'd better dance with me once that
sling comes off, or I'll feel slighted." Dan smiled, but it was a tired smile. "Get some rest, baby. I'll be here
when you wake up."
**********
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
At two in the morning, with Dan asleep, Rob stepped into the bathroom to splash water on his face. He
dried off and leaned against the counter. He decided to track down a volunteer or a friendly nurse, see if
he could wrangle some food. He hadn't eaten anything since lunch. He heard Dan muttering, and went to
him. He held his hand, stroked his restless head, and soothed away whatever dream troubled him.
The door opened, and a nurse came in. "His vitals ramped up."
"Bad dream, I think. He was mumbling."
She checked the drip, pressed a button on the monitor, and smiled at Rob. "Given what happened, a
bad dream or two is to be expected. He seems fine, now. Try to get some rest, Mr. Sheridan."
"Doubtful. Know where I could find something to eat?"
"Burger and fries?" At his nod, she smiled. "Give me a few minutes."
Fifteen minutes later, a shy young girl tiptoed into the room holding a fragrant bag with the familiar
MacDonald's logo on it.
Rob took the food from her. "Are you another volunteer?"
She nodded. "I'm Stephen's girlfriend, Amy."
"Thanks, Amy. I appreciate this."
"As long as Dr. Baxter's here, a volunteer will be on this floor. If there's anything we can do to help, just
ask a nurse to find us. We all know each other, and we all know what the doctor's done to help around
here." She smiled. "Not many secrets in a small town." She slipped out the door.
**********
At six o'clock Friday evening, while Dan ate a light dinner provided by yet another volunteer, Judy
breezed in with Marty and Billy. She dropped a kiss on Dan's forehead, grabbed Rob's hand and pulled
him out of the chair by the bed. "I'm stealing him away for an hour or so, Daniel. These two will keep you
company until we get back."
Rob frowned at the slender woman. "I'm not going anywhere."
Judy tilted her head to the side. "You need a shower, a change of clothes, and a decent meal."
He shook his head. "I'm not leaving him." He heard a raspy chuckle from the bed and glared at Dan.
"You stay out of it." He crossed his hands over his chest and turned his attention back to Judy. "If
someone had thought to bring me clothes, I could've showered and changed here. And I've lived on fast
food before. It won't kill me."
"Neither will taking a break. Don't argue with me. I'm a mom, we always win." She pushed him toward
the bed. "Give Daniel a kiss, and come along."
Rob leaned over and pressed his forehead to Dan's, careful to avoid the bandage above his left eye. "Is
she always this pushy?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Yeah. Go on, Rob. I'll be fine for an hour." Dan turned his head and brushed his lips against Rob's. "Go
tend to yourself for a while."
Rob nibbled on Dan's lower lip. He sighed and straightened.
Judy tucked her hand into the crook of his elbow and pulled him gently toward the door. "You won't be
gone long, and those big men at the door will make sure Dan's safe." She led him out of the hospital, into
the lowering Utah sun, and drove swiftly home. Inside the house, she pointed to the master bedroom.
"Take a shower, shave, whatever. Give me five minutes, and I'll have dinner dished up."
He cleaned up, changed into button-fly jeans faded to the palest of blues, added a green tank and
short-sleeve, white cotton shirt. Soft Rockport loafers completed his transformation, and ten minutes later
he emerged to the appetizing aroma of homemade beef soup and sourdough bread. Judy smiled as he
approached the table. "You clean up very well."
She sat next to him at the table, sipping a glass of water. "I'm sorry to be so high-handed, but you were
looking frayed around the edges. You won't do Dan any good if you don't take care of yourself."
He swallowed a mouthful of soup and nodded. "I know. I just didn't want to leave him." He spooned up
more soup, followed by a bite of bread. He realized he was hungry, and devoted himself to the tasty fare.
Finally, he pushed bowl and plate away.
"Thanks, that was good." He took a sip of iced tea and leaned back in his chair. "You were right, I feel
better."
Judy carried the dishes to the sink and returned to her seat, a frown on her face. "Okay, I keep telling
myself it's none of my damn business, but the hell with it. Dan's my friend, and Marty's my son."
"What?"
"First, you need to understand. Dan and I are very close. He tells me everything. At least, I thought he
did." She took a deep breath. "He's never mentioned you. Not once. How long have you known him?"
"Two years."
"And how long have youknown he's gay?"
"A little over four days."
Her shoulders stiffened and her green eyes narrowed. "You move fast."
He didn't say anything, just gazed at her politely. She sighed.
"Too personal, huh? Sorry. I'm a little protective of him. He was hurt, and ... it shut him down,
somehow. I ... oh, hell, this really isn't coming out the way I intended."
Rob relented. "I've been going crazy for two years, thinking I was in love with a straight guy. When I
found out about Dan, I decided I'd wasted enough damn time. As for him being hurt, he told me about
the rape. That would be enough to...."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Daniel was raped?"
"You didn't know? Shit, me and my big fucking mouth." He drew his hand down his face, trying to pull
off the weariness and worry that slowed his brain. "In college, before he met you. He was seventeen."
"That would explain a lot." She blinked rapidly, and Rob realized she was trying not to cry. "I'm sorry for
sticking my nose in, Rob. If he's opened up about his past, then ... just tell me you're not gonna dump him
like that bastard he met at the medical conference. Because I swear, if you do, I'll come after you
myself."
"I believe you would." He shook his head. "You don't have to worry. This is for life."
"Good. Ready to go back?"
Chapter 12
They kept Dan in the hospital for four days. Judy, helped by the teenage contingent, prepared and froze
enough meals to carry them through two weeks following Dan's homecoming. Rob turned the master
bedroom over to her, and spent the nights at the hospital. He went home only to have dinner and then
he'd shower, shave, and head back. The boys and Judy usually went along, staying for an hour or two.
They missed Dan, but were confident of his recovery, and didn't feel the need to spend every possible
moment with him. Rob didn't want to sleep in the big bed until Daniel was back in it with him, so he spent
the first three evenings in the chair by Dan's bed. That ended Dan's last night in the hospital.
Judy, Marty, and Billy had come and gone. Rob was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, holding
Dan's hand and just looking at him. The marks left by Webber's murderous grip on Dan's throat were
already fading, but still visible. Dan's voice was still rough, although stronger and clearer each day. Right
now, that voice was filled with exasperation.
"You need to go home, Rob." Dan squeezed his fingers. "I'm fine, I'll be out of here tomorrow, and
frankly, you look like shit."
"Gee thanks, I love you, too."
Dan sighed and shifted in the bed. "Be reasonable. You can't rest in that damn chair. I'll have to lean on
you for a lot of help. I'll feel better about that if you've gotten at least one decent night's sleep."
"How well do you think I'll sleep without you? Besides, I gave Judy our room. That leaves me with the
couch."
"The couch is big enough, but you could always spend one night in your apartment if it would make it
easier."
"No."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Rob, damn it. Have you looked in the mirror? I'm worried about you."
"I'll be fine come tomorrow, Doc."
Dan's lips thinned. He spoke quietly, but firmly. "You'll go home, now. You'll get some rest. You willnot
come back until noon tomorrow, when they spring me from this joint. I can't have you collapsing on me
when I need you."
"I won't collapse, damn it." He lowered his voice. "I have to be here, just in case."
"Just in case what? I'm fine. A bump on the head and a broken collarbone. That's all. They've kept me
here as a precaution, but I'm fine."
"Yeah, that's what they said." Rob plucked at the light blanket. "Why so long? Hell, I broke a leg and an
arm three years ago, and they had me home within twenty-four hours. What aren't you telling me?"
"Is that what's bothering you? It's because of the water I got in my lungs. Not much, but they wanted to
make sure I didn't develop pneumonia, or have any trouble breathing. That's all. I've seen my chest films,
and my lungs are fine. I'm breathing normally, no pain, no congestion. They've removed the I.V. and
taken me off oxygen."
"That's it? That's the only reason they've kept you here?"
"I wouldn't lie to you. If it were serious, I would have told you. I thought you knew this. I know Will
explained everything to you." He rubbed the back of Rob's hand with his thumb. "I love having you here,
but I need you awake and alert tomorrow. The stuff they have me on for pain makes me loopy as hell.
So, please, go home. Spend some time with the boys. Talk to Judy. Unwind a little. I'll see you
tomorrow. Okay?"
"Okay, all right. I'll go home, for all the good it'll do. I won't sleep a fucking wink without you there." He
leaned over and carefully, without letting any of his weight rest on Dan, kissed him. He let his lips linger,
rubbed them over the stubble on Dan's cheek, breathed in the warm scent, and finally stood. "I'll see you
tomorrow. I love you."
Dan smiled. "I love you. Now get out of here."
Rob left, and was home twenty minutes later. Judy met him at the door with an understanding smile.
"Dan called and said you were on your way. I figured he'd send you home tonight."
"He's a stubborn man." He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to ease the tension in his muscles.
"Very. Unfortunately, he's right, which only makes him more determined." She led him to the kitchen,
and held out a glass of water and a small pill. "You're supposed to take this. He said it's just to help you
get to sleep, that it isn't a heavy-duty sleeping pill."
Rob stared at her. "And just how are you supposed to make sure I take the damn thing? Stuff it down
my throat?" She raised an elegant eyebrow and he sighed. "Mothers must go to a secret school to
practice that look. Give me the fucking pill." He swallowed it. "Are there any other instructions from the
bossy bastard?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Judy laughed. "He said you'd be grumpy. No, none from him. One from me. I've already changed the
sheets, and brought bedding out for me. You'll sleep in your own bed tonight. You're much too big to
rest comfortably on the couch."
"I probably won't sleep, anyway."
She pushed him toward the bedroom. "Maybe not, but if you do, at least the thundering herd won't
wake you at the crack of doom. Go on. I'll make sure you're up in time to get to the hospital."
He stopped at the doorway. "Judy, thanks for everything. You've held us all together these last couple of
days."
Peridoteyes twinkled at him. "One of the other classes in the secret mom school." She planted a light kiss
on his cheek. "Go on, get some rest. I'll see you in the morning."
**********
Dan climbed out of the car and looked around. Everything looked brighter, the colors richer, details
sharper. He squinted up at the hot summer sun, thought longingly of the swimming pool, and sighed. Well,
that would have to wait. Rob came around, grabbed the small bag from the backseat, and held out his
hand. Dan twined his fingers with Rob's, and they followed the sidewalk to the house.Home , Dan
thought.Our home. Maybe not for long, though. He wanted to talk to the boys about moving, but first
he'd have to talk to Rob about Webber. There was still unfinished business there.
"Whatever you're worrying about, stop. We'll figure it out." Rob's voice was gruff. "Right now, there are
two young men waiting impatiently to see you."
He was right. Dan had no sooner stepped through the front door when Billy and Marty gently mobbed
him. Rob carried Dan's things to the bedroom while the boys led him, one on either side, to the sofa, and
made him sit. Marty lifted his legs onto the ottoman, and Billy brought a glass of iced tea out for him.
"You don't move today, okay?" Marty placed a selection of medical journals, magazines, and other
reading material on theendtable by Dan's right hand. "If you need anything, just call one of us."
Billy set the television remote on the stand. "That's right. We'll bring your meals to you, get your
medicine, anything you need."
Dan raised an eyebrow. "How long is this devotion likely to last?"
From behind him, Judy chuckled. "Today, at least. Make the most of it." She came around the couch,
sat beside him, and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I have to head out, Dan. My flight leaves in a couple
of hours. You've got meals in the freezer. Maybe not up to your quality, but at least they'rehomecooked
."
He took her hand and squeezed it. "Have I said thank you? It's been a relief, knowing you were here
while I was stuck in the hospital, with Mr. Stubborn refusing to leave."
"You're very welcome, Dan. I think you two are well-matched when it comes to willpower, so you get
no sympathy from me." She smiled. "Well-matched in other ways, too. I'm happy for you, you know."
"I know." He pulled her in for a quick hug. "Is Rob taking you to the airport?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I offered. She turned me down." Rob emerged from the bedroom and took up residence on the nearest
chair.
"Naturally. No way I'd make you leave him today." A horn honked, and she stood. "That's my cab.
Take care of yourself, okay? Call if there's anything I can do." She gave him another kiss, hugged Rob,
and gestured to Marty and Billy. "Walk me out?"
Rob took the seat vacated by Judy. "It's good to have you home, Doc."
"It's good to be home." He leaned his head back and sighed. "I need to call Will, make sure he can
cover for me until I'm released for work."
"Already done. I also called an attorney friend, and arranged for him to handle anything crucial that
comes in for the next few weeks. Everything else I'll take care of by phone."
"You don't have to do that, sweetheart. Give me a week, and I'll be able to manage on my own, with a
little help from the boys."
Rob jumped up. "Move over," he said.
"What?"
"Just move your ass, Daniel. I want to hold you, and I can't do that from your left side." Dan scooted
over, and Rob sat back down. He set his feet on the ottoman next to Dan's and pulled him carefully into
his arms. "You okay? I'm not hurting you anywhere?"
"Mmm, no. Feels wonderful."
"Yeah. Do you know, that's the first time you've called me anything but Rob? I like it." He stroked Dan's
hair, breathed in the scent of his man,overlayed with hospital smells. "You need a shower and a shave. I'll
help with that, later. Meantime, get used to having me here twenty-four/seven until the sling comes off."
"It isn't necessary. I told you...."
"Don't argue, damn it," Rob growled. "I need to be here, for me." He turned his head and spoke against
Dan's lips. "You don't have a say in this." He moved his mouth slowly over Dan's, mapping the territory
of his lips and cheek before moving down to his neck. "I missed this. Holding you, kissing you." He slid
his arm around the trim hips and cupped Dan's denim-clad butt. "Touching you." He moved his hand up,
touched the bare flesh under the loose shirt, and rubbed the small of Dan's back. "I almost lost you," he
said, his voice low and gravelly. "I'm not letting you out of my sight for a while, so deal with it." His hand
slid lower, under denim, and brushed across the cleft of the warm ass.
Dan drew a sharp breath. "Much as I love this, these jeans are getting too damned tight. Besides, the
boys will be back soon. I don't want them to catch us making out."
"Too late." Marty's twinkling eyes met his over the back of the couch. "You look a little flustered, Dad.
Got a problem?"
Dan hid his burning face in Rob's chest. "Smart ass. When was the last time I sent you to your room,
Martin?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Three years ago, when you caught me with your collection of erotica."
Dan felt his face getting even hotter. "Hell." He felt Rob's chest shaking withsupressed laughter. "You're
not helping, damn it."
"You should stop before you dig the hole any deeper." He eased Dan away from him and stood, holding
out his hand. "Come on, let's get you showered and into something more comfy than those jeans." He
helped Dan up, and they headed for the bedroom. Marty's chuckle followed them.
**********
That evening, stretched out on the big bed with Rob beside him, Dan brought up the subject of Webber.
"I don't have one damn clue about what will happen, or when. How does it work?"
"He's already been arraigned on one count of rape, and three counts of assault with intent, and he's
retained counsel. Guy namedWoolcot . Decent enough attorney. They've asked for and received a
postponement on the preliminary hearing. I'm not sure why, except that Webber refused the D.A.'s offer
of a plea bargain, so they probably need the time to try to come up with a defense. Waste of time, but
what the hell. The prelim is scheduled for a month from now. We'll have to testify, and that means
Woolcot will have a chance to cross-examine."
"Billy and Marty, too?"
"Yeah, but don't worry. One, everyone will be prepped. GeorgeHarkness is good, and he'll prepare the
boys well. Two, we'll be appearing before Judge Harrington, and he won't let Webber's attorney badger
the boys. Three, there isn't anything forWoolcot to use, so it will go well."
"And after that?"
"If Webber persists with a not guilty plea, we go to trial. 'Twelve good men and true' will decide the
issue."
"I hate the idea of either of the boys having to testify, but I guess there's no way around it."
"It'll be all right. Those two will come across as just what they are. A couple of decent kids who are
telling the truth."
"Yeah." Dan sighed. "Okay, that's that."
"What else is on your mind? I can see the wheels turning, Doc."
"I want to talk to the boys about moving to the San Francisco area. I mentioned it to Judy, and she said
she knows a great realtor. We just have to give the word, and he'll start looking. Do you still ... is that
okay with you?"
"Of course. Anywhere you want to live, baby. As long as I go with."
"Wouldn't have it any other way. I, uh, I want both our names on the deed for whatever we buy, and I
want to get you set up on the bank accounts here." He lifted his eyes to Rob's. "I want us to share
everything, not just our love and lives, but all the material stuff, too. Right down the middle. Do you think
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
you'd want that? I don't know your finances, but mine are pretty good. I wouldn't be a drain...."
The rest of the sentence was cut short by Rob's mouth. When he lifted his head, he was smiling. "You're
probably better off than I am, Doc. Hell, I'm still paying on the damn office building. But if that's what you
want, after you see my records, I'll have a friend draw up the papers. On one condition."
"I don't need to see your records. What's the condition?"
"When we move, we send the boys out ahead of us. You and I travel by way of Arizona. I want you to
meet my family."
**********
Dan was napping on the couch, and Rob used the time to change the sheets and clean the bedroom.
After a week of having him home, Rob was finally comfortable enough to let Dan out of his sight for a
while.
He carried the dirty clothes to the laundry room, and finished with the bed. His hip bumped Dan's
nightstand and a pill bottle toppled to the floor and rolled under the bed before he could catch it. He knelt
down, retrieved the bottle, and something behind the nightstand caught his eye. A book? He pulled it out,
and found another behind it. He glanced at the cover of the first book, and raised his eyebrows.Hard
Pressed . A picture of two half-naked men on the cover. He set the pill bottle on the end table and riffled
the pages of the book. It fell open to a spot about a third of the way through.
He walked to the door and checked on Dan. He hadn't budged, and Rob moved back to the bedroom.
He sat on the edge of the bed, and started reading. Half an hour later, he put the book in the drawer of
the nightstand and left the room. He found Marty and Billy in the den and leaned against the door jamb.
"Got a favor to ask, guys."
**********
After an early dinner, Billy and Marty announced plans to go to the mall. They wanted to cruise the
arcade and stay for a vampire movie they'd been panting to see. "Blood and gore, fun stuff," Marty said.
As soon as the door closed behind them, Dan pulled Rob into the bedroom for a kiss. Rob was more
than willing to be kissed, and took his time about it. They were both breathing heavily when their lips
parted. Dan tried to wrap his good arm around Rob, and drew back with a hiss of pain. "Damn it, I can't
even hold you. Fuck!"
Rob raised his brows at the expletive, gave him a light kiss, and smiled. "You need to relax." He
unbuttoned Dan's shirt and eased it off. "Let me help you with this." He unzipped and unsnapped the
slacks covering the long legs, and slid them down with Dan's briefs. He pulled off his tee shirt, and ten
seconds later was as nude as his lover. "Now, come with me."
Rob led him to the living room and settled him on the couch. "Lean back, baby, and let me do all the
work."
"You've been doing all the work. I wanted to make you feel good, for a change."
"I'm not keeping score, Doc. Giving you pleasure makes me feel good. Hell, just being with you does
that. Now shut up." He started with the lean, sculpted calves, kissing and biting them gently. He followed
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
with his tongue, tasting and bathing every smooth inch to the back of the knees. Dan slid his hips forward
on the couch, his eyes closed and his head back.
Up now to the long muscles of the thighs, muscles that quivered and twitched under Rob's mouth and
hands. In toward Dan's groin, to inhale the rich scent, mouth the base of his stiffening cock, and then
move down to his balls. Dan's butt was hanging off the edge of the couch, and Rob moved closer,
draped the long legs over his shoulders, and tilted the trim ass upward. He laved Dan's sack and drew
first one, and then the other smooth orb into his mouth. He caressed them with his tongue and felt them
grow heavier with need.
Rob sent his tongue lower, rimmed the tight pucker of Dan's ass, pressed in and tasted it with his tongue,
and smiled when Dan gasped and pushed down for more. He pulled back, watched that tiny hole wink at
him, and lowered Dan's feet to the floor.
He looked into brown eyes dark and hazy with desire, and moved up to kiss the parted lips. His tongue
delved deep, stroked the inner walls of Dan's mouth, tested the edges of his teeth, and dueled with Dan's
talented tongue. Dan caressed Rob's shoulder and back. Rob sat down beside him, slipped one arm
around his waist and the other under his knees, and lifted Dan onto his lap. He reached between the side
of the couch and the seat with his right hand, and pulled out the bottle of lube he'd tucked there earlier.
One-handed, he popped the lid, moved his left hand over, and coated three fingers.
He set the bottle on the stand beside the couch, wrapped his right arm around Dan's waist, slid his left
arm under Dan's leg, and probed his ring with one lubed finger. "Put your feet flat on the couch, baby,
outside my legs." Dan did as he asked, and Rob felt his finger slide deeper inside that tight, hot channel.
"Fuck, you feel so damn good. I can hardly wait to get my cock in there."
Dan responded by pushing down. "Oh god, yes. More, lover, give me more. I want you inside me.
Hurry." He uttered a soft groan and pushed harder on Rob's finger. He curled his hand around his own
rigid length, but Rob pulled it away.
"You won't need that." He looked down Dan's body and saw the long dick, hard and upright, dripping
juices, and thrust another finger into Dan. "Gonna fuck you so hard, you'll blow the top off your cock.
You'll walk bowlegged for a week, Doc." He growled low in his throat, fastened his teeth on the side of
Dan's neck, and sucked hard. "Gonna mark you, let the whole world know you're mine. Gonna ruin you
for anyone else. Mine is the only cock you'll ever want." He licked the love bite, and added a third finger
to Dan's ass.
Dan grunted, stiffened, and his back would have arched, but Rob's arm held him close. Dan's hips
jerked. "Oh, shit. Please, now. I'm ready for you." His breathing was ragged and his hand was clenched
on the arm of the couch.
Rob grabbed the lube, drizzled some on his erection, and set the bottle down. He coated his dick evenly
and placed the head against Dan's hole, barely pressing in. "Is this what you want? Are you hungry for
my cock, baby? You want this shoved up your tight little ass?"
Dan tried to push himself down, but Rob wouldn't let him. "No, baby, you gotta ask me." He licked
along the outer edge of Dan's ear, sucked the lobe into his mouth, and brushed the head of his cock over
Dan's hole. "Tell me what you want." He was having a hard time holding Dan's body still, but he tightened
his arm a little more. "Say it, baby. Come on, you know you want it." He nibbled at Dan's shoulder.
Dan's voice was rough with need. "Fuck me, damn it. Quit teasing me and shove your cock in me. Now,
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
please, now."
Thank god. I'm about to erupt.Rob didn't wait any longer. He bit down on Dan's shoulder and slid his
cock into the hot, moist depths of the greedy ass. Five hard, deep thrusts was all it took. Dan's legs
shook, his feet slipped off the couch, and when he slipped farther down onto Rob, he came. Rob
couldn't hold him then. His head dropped onto Rob's shoulder, his back arched, and he spurted high
enough to hit Rob in the chin with the first, creamy shot.
Rob felt his cock swell and twitch, and then the glorious feeling of release. "Oh, fuck, yes. Suck me dry,
baby." Dan's ass quivered around him, milking Rob of every last drop. Panting heavily, shaking and
trembling, Rob managed to swing around on the couch, keeping Dan on top of him. He let his head rest
on the arm of the sofa, grabbed the blanket from the back of the couch to cover them, and kissed the
side of Dan's neck tenderly.
"Are you okay? Is your shoulder all right?"
"Mmm, yeah."
"Good." He ran his hand up Daniel's right arm. "Was it as good as you thought it would be?"
"Wh-what?" Dan stiffened. "Oh, god. You found my books."
Rob felt the heat in Dan's neck and chuckled. "Yes, indeed. One of them opened up to this little scene,
so I figured you'd read it more than a few times." He kissed Dan's ear and the hinge of his jaw. "So was
it? As good as you hoped?"
"Better." Dan chuckled and relaxed. "Although I don't remember that line about making me walk
bowlegged for a week."
"I improvised." Rob grinned. "Got any more fantasies, Doc?"
**********
Dan sat on the exam table, waiting for Dr. Thacker to come back with the X-rays. Rob leaned against
the wall, arms crossed over his chest. Dressed in tight, black, button-fly jeans and an equally snug black
tee shirt, he was the embodiment of the male animal in its prime. Dan felt his loins heat up as he thought of
what lay under the clothing.
Will Thacker came back in, looked at Dan and grinned. "What the hell are you doing here? You're too
healthy to need my services." He held up the film. "Beautifully healed, Dan. You can lose the sling. I
wouldn't recommend weight-lifting for a while, but you're back to swimming and running, and all other
normal activities."
Rob pushed off the wall, stood in front of Dan, and popped the snaps holding the sling over Dan's
shoulder. "I'm looking forward to seeing you in your trunks, Doc. And then out of them." He spoke into
Dan's ear, sending the quiet message on warm breath. He slid the sling off and stepped back.
Dan stretched and worked his left shoulder while Will watched closely. "Yep, you're out of here, my
friend. Oh, one thing." He looked at Dan's chart and frowned. "You've dropped fifteen pounds. You
didn't have much to spare to begin with, so I'd really like to see you put it back on."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"I will. Inactivity always does that to me. I lose my appetite."
"Probably has more to do with my lack of culinary skill," Rob muttered. "Told you I'm no great shakes in
the kitchen."
Dr. Thacker smiled. "Swim a little, build up an appetite, and have Rob take you to dinner tonight. Order
a fattening dessert."
"I don't know about swimming, but the plans I have for this stud muffin will definitely work up an
appetite." Dan shook Dr. Thacker's hand, ignoring Rob's open-mouthed stare.. "Thanks, Will." He
turned to Rob. "You want to stand there catching flies, or take me home to resume normal activity?"
Rob closed his mouth and they left, the doctor's chuckle following them out the door.
**********
Once they were in the car, Dan placed his hand high up on the inside of Rob's thigh, squeezing and
stroking for the entire drive home. By the time they reached the house, Rob's erection was straining for
freedom. Dan popped the first two buttons on the black jeans while Rob put the car in park and a third
before he could get the keys out of the ignition.
Dan was out of his seat and around the car before Rob did more than open his door. After Rob stood
and shut the car door, he turned to find him so close he could feel the heat from the lean body. Dan's left
arm curved around Rob's back and pulled him in for a deep kiss that weakened Rob's knees. He felt the
last two buttons give way under Dan's right hand, felt the long fingers slide into his boxers and free him
from the confines of his clothing. He pulled his mouth away, gasping.
"Maybe we should take this inside." Without a word, Dan led him into the house, still holding his dick in
his warm hand. Once the door was closed, he pushed Rob against the wall. "Daniel, what the fuck? The
kids...."
"Are out. I sent them to the mall for a few hours. Any other questions?" He sank to his knees in front of
Rob, pulling the black jeans and boxers down as he went.
Wet heat surrounded his cock, warm hands gripped his ass, and the only question left was how long he
could last.
**********
An hour later, dozing in bed, with Dan asleep and wrapped around him from behind, Rob heard the
front door open. They'd forgotten to close the bedroom door, and he had just enough time to pull the
sheet up and over them before two grinning teenagers appeared in the doorway.
Marty leaned against the door frame. "I see you had the sling-removal party. Good deal."
"You knew?" Rob's brows rose in surprise. "Dan must be coming out of his shell. Three weeks ago, he
was embarrassed when you saw us kissing on the couch."
Dan's spoke into Rob's neck. "Three weeks ago I wasn't out of my head with wanting to hold you. And
more. Frustration has a way of liberating a person." His arms tightened and he planted a kiss on Rob's
shoulder. "I smell Chinese food. Did you two bring us some, or are you just torturing me with the
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
aroma?"
"Bags full."
"Then clear out so we can throw on some clothes."
Marty chuckled. "Not quite liberated enough to parade around naked, huh?" He and Billy left, closing
the door behind them.
Rob rolled out of bed and pulled on his jeans. "Not that I'm complaining, but was it really frustration that
prompted this?"
"That, and three weeks' worth of thinking. I finally realized that one, this is our home, and I damn well
shouldn't be inhibited here. And two, if the kids see us being loving and affectionate, that can only be
good for them. Not that I want to get down and dirty in front of them, but hugging, kissing, and necking
are definitely off the verboten list." Dan slipped into his briefs, added a pair of sweatpants, and preceded
Rob through the door.
His eyes on Dan's butt, Rob cleared his throat. "What about copping a quick feel?" He gave the tight
buns a squeeze. Dan looked over his shoulder and grinned. Rob raised an eyebrow. "I think I like the
new, uninhibited you."
**********
After lunch had been consumed and digested, Dan suggested a swim. Billy and Marty lost no time in
changing into swim trunks, and were soon headed out the patio door. Rob pulled on his own swim shorts
and watched Dan tuck himself into a pair of Lycra trunks that would easily qualify as a second skin. The
waist band rested just below Dan's belly button and the legs molded over his sleek ass to cover a third of
his upper thigh. The amount of smooth, tan skin that was bared was nearly as mouth-watering as the bit
that was covered.
Rob cleared a sudden obstruction in his throat. "Aren't those illegal in this state?"
Dan was standing in the door to the bathroom, frowning at his reflection. "Will was right. I need to gain
the weight back." He turned and smiled. "They're probably illegal in all fifty, but since it's my back yard,
who cares?"
"As long as you don't plan to wear those walking down Main Street." He studied Dan carefully. His hip
bones were a little more prominent, and his abs subtly more defined by the drop in poundage, but he was
still the hottest, most gorgeous man Rob had ever seen.
Dan grabbed a couple of towels from the closet and raised his dark brows at Rob. "Let's go,studly . I
want a swim to loosen my shoulder. Maybe you'll give me a massage later."
"Does it count if it's from the inside out?"
**********
Rob surfaced slowly, not wanting to wake up. He reached for Daniel, and touched only cool bedding.
He got up, put on his underwear, and found Dan on the living room couch, staring out the patio door at
the moonlit sky.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
He settled next to him and slipped his arm around Dan's shoulder. "What's wrong, baby? Bad dream?"
Dan had had a few of those over the past four weeks. So had Rob.
"Just thinking."
Rob studied his face in the silver light that slipped into the room. "About what? Webber?" He angled
himself against the arm of the couch, stretched his legs onto the footstool, and pulled Dan against him. He
draped a blanket over them both.
"No. I think I'm ready for a change. I'm just not sure...."
Rob settled Dan's head more comfortably on his shoulder and stroked the thick, silky hair. "Not sure of
what?"
"Would you mind very much if I didn't get right back into private practice after we move? We haven't
talked a lot about what will happen once we settle in out there. But I think I need some time to figure out
what I want to do."
"Whatever you want to do is fine with me, Doc. Were you thinking about going to work at a hospital?"
"No, I never liked that." He hesitated. "I'm not sure what I want, but I think I need something more
worthwhile than giving flu shots and dispensing antibiotics."
"Your work in private practice was always more than that, but if you're unhappy, then take all the time
you need. Between the two of us, and with the help we got from Judy's financial wizard, we've got
enough for you to take a year off, if you want. Not to mention your dream fund. Didn't realize I was
hitching myself to a rich man."
"That was built with the insurance settlement from my parents' death. It's been growing over the years. I
called it the dream fund, but I still don't know what the dream is."
Rob kissed his neck. "So, take some time and figure it out. I don't mind. There's certainly no need to fret
over it."
"I'm not fretting, just thinking."
"Can you think in bed? 'Cuzit's a whole lot more comfy there." He felt himself getting hard. Holding Dan
always aroused him. Hell, looking at him did that.
Dan chuckled. "You just want to have your wicked way with me."
"Actually, I sorta hoped you'd have your way with me."
Dan sucked in a sharp breath, stood, and pulled Rob up and into his arms. Rob brushed his hand over
the hardness tenting Dan's underwear. "I want to feel this bad boy inside me again. It's been too long.
Can your shoulder handle it?"
Dan grabbed his wrist and led Rob swiftly to the bedroom. "Let's find out," he said.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Chapter 13
Billy was already awake and eating breakfast when Dan emerged from his room and stumbled to the
coffeepot. His arm was still stiff, but exercise would cure that. He smiled to himself. It had gotten a good
workout last night.
"Is my son being a slug this morning?" Dan poured himself coffee, yawned, and joined Billy at the table.
"Yeah, but it's okay. He's hasn't been sleeping as much as me. He spends a lot of time just ... watching
over me. I think the preliminary hearing has him stressed out." Billy finished his cereal, and then fiddled
with the spoon. "Today's my last checkup, right?"
"Yep. Why?"
"And this is the one where you do thecolo ,colos ... the scope thingy, with the camera?"
"Colonoscopy, yes. Are you nervous? It won't hurt, I promise. I'm taking you in today because the
clinic's closed, so there won't be anyone else around."
"I'm not nervous, I just have trouble pronouncing it. Well, okay, maybe a little nervous. But not much."
Billy sounded distracted, and Dan wondered what was on his mind. He didn't have to wait long to find
out.
Billy pushed over a sheaf of papers, stapled neatly at the top. "Would you read that and tell me how ...
um ... how accurate it is? I've done some research, and I want to know if that's the right way to ... well,
just the right way."
Dan glanced at the first page, paused, and looked sharply at the top of Billy's head. That was all he
could see, aside from a tinge of red that was creeping up his neck.
"How did you ... where did you find this?"
"A website. I set up a free email account, and surfed around."
"Billy, those sites aren't necessarily the safest places in the world."
"I know." He shrugged. "I don't correspond with anyone, or post in the forums, and I don't give out any
personal information. I just read. Not much, just the things that look like they might contain some useful
information." He took a deep breath. "I probably should have told you. I'm sorry. But I couldn't ask you
for that kind of detail. Marty doesn't know anymore about it than I do." He looked a little surprised.
"Anyway, if you could read it and ... well, just tell me if that's the best way. If it's all crap, I'll hunt some
more."
Dan looked at the papers again, and nodded. "All right, give me a few minutes." There were five pages,
and they contained a surprisingly detailed amount of information. Although mainly instructional, it was still
graphic and explicit enough to make him uncomfortable.Why ? From a strictly practical viewpoint, what
Billy had done was completely understandable. He'd had a need for certain information, and had
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
searched for it in a methodical way. Dan couldn't fault him for that. Maybe, if he'd had this information
before his first time ... he shook his head at that, finished reading, and looked up. Billy's momentary
embarrassment was gone, and Dan decided to be as matter-of-fact as he could.
"On the surface, it's pretty good. You realize you have to allow for individual responses and
preferences?"
"Sure. I'm pretty good at knowing when Marty's turned ... um...."
"I imagine you are." Dan grinned. "Okay, if you use this as a guideline, and you two take it slow, it
should work. You might need more than one session to get ready, mentally and physically. But the basic
mechanics are sound. You do need to understand something, however. Not all men like penetration. So
be prepared for that. And if either of you finds it uncomfortable, distasteful, or just not your cup of tea,
the other has to respect that."
"Of course. We never push each other to do things we don't like."
Rob strolled out of the bedroom, hair damp from the shower, dressed only in a faded pair of jeans. He
headed for the coffeepot, poured a cup, added fixings, and sat down beside Dan. He saw the papers,
and scanned the first page quickly. His eyebrows quirked up. "Shouldn't think you'd need a refresher
course, Doc. I've got no complaints."
"This isn't ... uh...."
"I asked Dan to read it," Billy said.
"Ahh, research. Would you care for a second opinion?"
Billy's blue eyes twinkled. "Of course."
Rob read quickly, and set the papers aside. "Well, I only found one thing that wasn't covered. Size and
build."
"Size and build?"
"Yep. Dicks come in all sizes and shapes, and it does make a difference. Now, I have no idea ... and no
desire to know, thank you very much ... how either you or Marty are equipped. Length is a
consideration, but unless one of you needs to tuck your dick in your sock, I wouldn't worry about that
aspect."
Billy snickered, and Dan just covered his face.
"More important than length is girth and shape. A large circumference can cause a great deal of pain
unless you prepare very thoroughly. A large head can be painful at the beginning. Likewise, some guys
are much thicker at the base than the top. That can cause some problems, because the anal ring has to
keep stretching. A pronounced curve would have to be ... uh ... adjusted for, as well."
"None of those attributes apply to us," Billy said.
"Then I'd say you've got the right information. How you use it is crucial."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Dan already covered that with me. Thank you. What I read sounded okay, but then a lot of things seem
okay on paper ... not just sex things, all kinds of things ... until you try them. And then you find out what
you read was way off course."
Dan nodded. "True. Before either of you tries this, you have to wait for a green light from me. If
everything checks out today, and I think it will, that's fine, but if I say wait, trust me that there's a good
reason. Okay?"
Billy nodded. "One more thing. Is it really possible for a guy to reach an orgasm just from that ... without
using his hand, I mean?"
Dan looked at Rob.
"Oh no, Doc, this is on you. I've said enough." Rob's gray eyes were amused.
"Coward," Dan muttered. "Yes, it is. He needs to be very aroused, but it does happen."
"Yes, it does," Rob murmured. Dan felt his cheeks grow warm.
"Hmm." Billy's eyes narrowed. "So, if I get him close, over and over, before?"
Dan's cheeks were burning, now. "You aren't bashful about asking, are you?"
Startled blue eyes focused on him. "Oh, jeez, I'm sorry. Really. It's just ... how will I know if I don't ask?
I want to do things right. Trial and error is okay for some stuff, but this is serious, you know?"
Dan was better able to meet those blue eyes. "Yes, it is. And you're right to ask. I'm just not used to
having a discussion like this. Marty never asked much beyond very basic stuff."
"Well, Marty's a make-it-up-as-he-goes-along guy. And he's always so concerned. Afraid of hurting
me, or, I don't know, bringing back bad memories, maybe. If I left it up to him, we'd never try this." A
pause. "He doesn't have a clue, sometimes. All he ever does is give me good memories. All that other
stuff has sort of faded away."
"I'm glad to hear that. Maybe you should tell him."
"I do, but I'm not sure he believes me." Billy smiled. "I'll keep trying."
"Okay," Dan said, "back to your question. Yes, bringing a man close to, but stopping short of orgasm
repeatedly is one way to produce the result you want. However, be careful. That in itself can become
painful if it goes on too long."
"I'm always careful with Marty. I'd die before I hurt him." His eyes twinkled. "But I tease a lot."
Dan shook his head, and Rob choked back a laugh.
They sat quietly for a while, Billy gazing absently out the patio door. He broke the silence at last. "One
thing I noticed about the stories on those websites. They frequently show gays as promiscuous, like it's
the norm to have multiple partners, have sex with anyone at the drop of a condom, and in general,
behave as if monogamy is a foreign concept. Not to mention the idea that male homosexuality is
considered by some to be synonymous with pedophilia. As if, just because you're gay, you're
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
automatically turned on by little kids. Please, and yuck. I know those are just stories, fantasies, but it's a
prevailing theme. And not just there. If you cruise around online, even on forums that discuss mostly het
sex, you see the same attitude. You don't even want to know what they post on the religious forums. The
general consensus seems to be that gays are incapable of fidelity, morality, or even common sense."
Rob stared at him. "I forget, how old are you?"
Dan drained his coffee cup. "Eighteen going on eighty."
"It's stupid in the extreme. I can't imagine anyone but Marty in my life or my bed. The idea of a
threesome isgrody , and if he fooled around on me, I'd be heartbroken. It's the same for us as for a man
and a woman. People are people, no matter what their individual differences. Why is that so hard to
understand?"
Rob fetched the coffee and topped off his cup. "That's a question many have asked, and none have
satisfactorily answered, Billy. If you ever find out, let me in on the secret. Dan, you want more coffee?"
"Just half, thanks." He stared at the dark brew for a moment. "Maybe, son, people are so frightened of,
or threatened by us, that they have to turn us into monsters to justify their fears."
"Maybe." Billy smiled at them. "I'm so glad I live here. You two are such nice,normal perverts. When
you throw those wild orgies, you hardly ever involve us."
Dan choked on his coffee, and Rob laughed. "I thought Marty had the warped sense of humor," Rob
said.
Marty appeared at that moment, stumbled blindly to the table, and slouched into a chair. "He's way
more warped than me." Even though his eyes were only at half-mast, he leaned over to kiss Billy.
"Morning, Elf. Hi, Rob." He spotted the papers and yawned. "Whatcha reading, Dad?"
"Just some research."
"Ugh."
Dan raised an eyebrow. "It has its moments. You should try it sometime."
Billy grinned and carried his dishes to the sink.
**********
Billy lay on his right side, knees up, bare from the waist down. Marty sat in a chair at the head of the
exam table, his back to his father, his eyes on Billy's face, holding Billy's hand. Billy was glad this was the
last checkup. Dan was gentle, careful, and completely professional, but it was still embarrassing. He was
also glad the office was closed. The idea that a member of Dan's staff might walk in was beyond what he
could endure. Bad enough that Rob was waiting in Dan's office.
"No bruises left on the exterior, and no tears, either. That's good." He pushed Billy's left leg further up on
the table. "Nice deep breath, Billy. Just relax. I want to get some lubricant inside, so the scope won't
irritate you."
"Jeez, that's cold!"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Sorry, it always is. Doesn't matter where I store the tube. Okay, now the scope. I won't do a full
colonoscopy, but I have to make sure you're completely healed."
Billy saw Marty's eyes shift briefly to the screen above the bed. "What's it look like, Marty?"
"Nothing much to me."
"Billy, do you feel all right? Any pain?" Billy shook his head. "All right, I'll move in a little more."
Billy gasped. "Oh, no," he muttered. He shifted on the table.
Marty frowned. "Does that hurt?"
"N-no." Billy's hand tightened on Marty's. He felt his cheeks grow hot, and he had to close his eyes.
Dan spoke quietly. "It's just a physiological reaction, kiddo. The scope is pressing against your prostate.
Which looks very healthy, by the way. Try to relax, I'm almost done."
Billy was biting his lip, trying to be quiet.Oh my god, he thought.If he doesn't get that out of me soon,
I'll just explode.
"Billy, are you really okay?" Marty whispered the question in Billy's ear, and the warmth of his breath
was almost more than Billy could stand.
"Yeah," he said, trying to look at Marty without giving away what was happening. "It doesn't hurt,
honest." He sucked in a hissing breath, and clamped down on Marty's hand. "Dan, are you almost
d-done?" Billy saw the brown eyes widen, and knew Marty had heard the desperate note in his voice.
He wanted to sink into oblivion. His face was on fire, and he closed his eyes tight.
"Taking it out now, Billy. Okay, all done." Dan used an antiseptic wipe on Billy. "I'll clean the equipment.
That'll take about fifteen minutes, and then I'll be back." Dan left the room, and Marty stared at Billy.
"You know, I could've sworn you sounded like you were...." He lifted up the hem of Billy's tee shirt.
"Oh, my."
"I couldn't help it."
"I'm a doctor's son, so I at least know that much. But you've got a problem. You'll never get that into
your jeans."
Billy pulled his shirt back down. "Give me a minute. It'll go away."
"Dad said he'd be back in fifteen minutes. We've only used two." Marty grinned. "I bet I only need five
more." He rolled Billy onto his back, lifted the shirt again, and bent his head. Billy gasped and writhed,
and then put both hands over his mouth to muffle the shriek he could feel building.
Afterward, he pulled his jeans on with shaking hands while Marty watched, a wicked grin on his face.
"That was fun. Kind of kinky, but fun. You just erupted. Houston, we have lift-off."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"What if your dad had walked in?"
"Nah, that's why he was so specific about how long it would take to clean the scope. I could go get him,
tell him we're all done." Marty stood and moved to the door.
"Don't you dare! Sit down, and don't say anything when he comes back."
"If you could have seen your face. I thought we were gonna be treated to a case of spontaneous sexual
combustion. Little Billy pieces falling to the floor like confetti."
"Marty!"
"Okay, I'll be good."
Five minutes later, Dan tapped on the door. "Billy, are you ready, or do you need a few more minutes?"
Marty snickered, and Billy glared at him. "Come on in," he said, hoping his voice didn't give anything
away.
**********
Dan stepped in, careful to keep a bland, professional look on his face. One quick glance and he'd
known. Of course, that's why he'd given them so much time. It was also part of the reason he'd made
sure to hold this final check-up today. He knew his son, and he was beginning to know Billy nearly as
well. The poor kid had looked ready to faint with embarrassment. Dan decided, given his reaction to the
exam, and the smug look on Marty's face, that Billy was fully recovered.
"You've healed very well, Billy. I can't find a single thing wrong with you. Everything looks good."
Marty grinned, coughed, and looked at his shoes. Dan gazed at his son. "Why don't you go to my office,
let Rob know we'll leave soon? I want to talk to Billy for a minute."
"Sure, Dad." He sauntered out, and they both heard him chuckle once the door closed.
Dan leaned against the cabinet. "Are you okay? I didn't mean to embarrass you."
"I'm fine. That's just Marty being ... well, being Marty."
"Your reaction to the exam was completely normal, trust me, although I'm sure Marty found it highly
amusing." Dan shook his head. "My son isn't always able to control himself. But he means well."
"Good thing. If he didn't mean well, I would've strangled him by now."
Dan laughed, and Billy joined him. "Okay, you've got your green light, son. Please, take it very slow.
You don't have a deadline to meet. Patience is most definitely a virtue in this case." He reached into a
drawer, pulled out a fresh bottle of lubricant, and dropped it into a bag. "Use plenty of this, be careful,
and let me know if and when you need more." He added a sample box of vitamins to the bag. "In case
my kid gets nosy. Oh, you can warm the lube by putting the bottle in a glass of hot water for a few
minutes." He grinned. "I'd love to see the look on my his face when you tell him where you got that."
Billy snickered. "That'll teach him."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
**********
Billy led Marty to bed at eight o'clock. They showered together, spending more time than was strictly
necessary with soap and water. Billy had one thing on his mind, and he pursued his goal with great care.
He turned the shower into sport of another kind, devoting so much attention to Marty that he was
trembling and groaning.
"Come on, Billy, let's go to bed. You've got me so damn horny I can't wait."
"In that case, hold still." Billy knelt on the floor of the shower, his face level with Marty's erection. "My,
my, you are horny." His tongue darted out, licking up the fluid dripping from the end of Marty's dick.
"Ohh, god, if you don't stop I won't make it out of the shower." His hips rocked gently forward, and his
hands dropped to Billy's shoulders.
Billy licked again. "Think so?" Another long swipe with his tongue, and he reached around to grasp
Marty's trim buttocks, his fingers sliding into the cleft and stroking up and down.
Marty quivered and rocked harder. "You're such a tease tonight. Please, Billy."
Billy relented, and slid his lips over the rigid pole. His mouth moved slowly down and back up, his hands
caressed Marty's firm buns, and his fingers teased the taut skin between them. He felt Marty's cock begin
to jerk, plunged farther down, and worked his throat around the head.
"Unhh... oh, yeah ... oh, my god." Marty's soft voice trembled, his ass clenched, and he spurted deep in
Billy's throat. He moved one hand from Billy's shoulder to the shower wall, supporting himself and
panting. "Give me a minute. God, you sucked me dry."
Billy licked his lips and grinned. He stood, pressed himself against Marty, and pulled his head down for a
kiss. Groin to groin, his hands still holding Marty's ass, he rubbed himself lightly against Marty, and felt
the limp dick begin to stiffen. "Not completely dry," he said, and tilted his head to kiss the side of Marty's
throat.
Marty recovered and reached for Billy, who stepped back. "Not yet. I have something special in mind.
Come on, let's dry off and go to bed."
Once there, Marty was ready to assume the lead, to return the pleasure Billy had given him, but tonight
Billy wanted something very different. He wouldn't let Marty take command. Not yet, anyway.
They kissed and fondled, and Billy brought Marty to the edge twice, stopping just short of completion.
Finally, he positioned himself near Marty's stomach, and began licking his way lower. Marty's hand
rested lightly on the back of Billy's head.
Billy opened his mouth, drew Marty in, and rose and fell in time with Marty's own rhythm.
He felt the hand on his head press down a little, felt the strong hips begin to move faster, and lifted his
mouth off the twitching cock.
"What are you trying to do, drive me crazy? Billy, please!" Marty was gasping.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Do you trust me?"
Marty blinked. "Of course I do."
"Then wait. It'll be worth it, I promise." He moved between Marty's legs and sent his mouth down,
gently licking at the swollen testicles. Lower still, tracing the tight flesh down to the puckered ring that he
knew was sensitive to the slightest touch.
Marty gasped and moaned softly. "God, I love it when you do that." He wrapped his hand around his
dick and stroked it. " But I won't last long if you...."
Billy grabbed Marty's hand and pulled it away. "No. You'll come, I promise. But not like that. Not with
your hand."
Marty groaned. "What's with you tonight? You're being all dominant." He grinned. "I kinda like it. But
you're driving me nuts." Billy just looked at him, and Marty sighed. "All right, okay." He linked his fingers
together and put his hands under his neck. "There, no hands. I really do trust you. Just remember
payback, Billy."
"I'm counting on it. Close your eyes." He watched Marty's eyes obediently close, and then he eased the
long legs up and apart, until Marty's feet were flat on the bed. He retrieved the lube from his nightstand,
wishing he could have warmed it somehow. But Marty would have seen it, and Billy wanted this to be a
surprise.
He settled himself between Marty's legs and spread the tight cheeks gently. He let his mouth enjoy the
hot skin and clean, spicy taste. He flattened his tongue and slid it slowly from Marty's tailbone to the tip
of his throbbing dick.
Marty's hands were still behind his head, his eyes still closed. "Billy ... that's so good ... please don't
stop." He moaned quietly, his hips gently rocking.
Three more times Billy's tongue made the long, slow journey. Marty's cock was dripping when Billy
stopped. He settled onto his stomach between Marty's legs, pressed his lips to that tightest of holes, and
ran his tongue gently around it. And then he stiffened his tongue and pressed in, feeling the hot, tight ring
give way, tasting the flavor that was so uniquely Marty.
Marty shuddered, groaned, and pushed with his heels, tilting his ass up and silently asking for more.
Billy opened the lube and squeezed some onto his finger. He removed his mouth, and teased that tight
rosebud with his slick finger. In a little, wait; out almost all the way and then back in a little farther. He
kept up the slow, progressive movement, and soon his finger was all the way in. He was amazed at how
hot, how smooth, and how tight Marty was. Marty's muscles seemed to draw him deeper.
Marty whined, and Billy lifted his head. "Are you all right? Does it hurt?"
"No, god it feels ... don't stop ... oh my god!" He was a little louder than usual, and Billy grinned. He'd
found Marty's prostate.
"I thought you'd like this. Want more?"
Marty's hips bucked up, and Billy took that as a yes. Slowly, he eased a second finger in, as carefully as
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
he had the first. Marty writhed on the bed, thrusting upward. Billy had never seen him so completely lost
in sensation.
He spread his fingers slightly and felt Marty's body pulse around them. Marty was panting raggedly,
moving so wildly Billy had trouble staying with him. More lube, a third finger, and Billy thought Marty
would go insane. Now and then, he'd gently kiss Marty's testicles, the inside of his thigh, the base of his
dick.
"Please, please, it feels so good. Let me come, please. Oh god, Billy, please."
Billy lifted his head and removed his fingers. Marty's eyes flew open, and his look was full of reproach.
Billy planted a light kiss on the rigid cock. "I promise you'll come soon. I think you're ready, now." Billy
was painfully hard, and shaking with desire. He lubed himself generously, urged Marty to spread his legs
farther apart, and moved up to press his aching, throbbing member against Marty's center.
Slowly past the tightness to the heat inside, Marty moaning beneath him. Billy stopped when the head
was all the way in and shuddered, wanting to bury himself completely. He forced himself to wait, letting
Marty get used to him. "Are you all right? Am I hurting you?" He managed to get the words out,
somehow.
"More." Marty's voice was hoarse. "All the way, give me all of it." He brought his hands down at last,
gripped Billy's waist, and drew him slowly in, not stopping until their hips touched. "This is where you
belong. God, yes. Don't stop now, I want all of you, every inch. Fill me up." He wrapped his long legs
around Billy's waist and pulled him even deeper.
They began a slow, gentle rocking, the ageless movement of love, and Marty's groaning got louder. Billy
was barely hanging on, but he thought they could reach the peak together, and god how he wanted that.
Marty's long body moved in shuddering waves under Billy. Suddenly his neck arched, he gasped, and his
body froze.
"Oh ... my ... god!" Marty's orgasm hit, his body stiffened, his ass tightened, and Billy's control shattered.
One hard, final thrust, and he felt himself spasm. It was excruciating, exquisite, and overwhelming. He felt
as if his soul was pouring into Marty. His arms gave out, and he fell onto Marty's chest. Their mouths
met, tongues fluttering together, as Billy emptied himself into Marty.
Marty tightened his right leg around Billy, straightened his left, and rolled them onto their sides, keeping
them joined. They didn't talk at first, touching and kissing, waiting for their hearts to stop racing. Slowly,
gradually, Billy's dick softened and slipped out. Marty whimpered and rocked his hips forward.
When at last they could breathe, Marty spoke first. "Where did you learn to do that? And don't tell me
in a book, because I won't believe you."
"Research."
"Research." Marty's eyes grew comically wide. "Oh shit, you asked my dad?"
"No, I dug up some information online, and asked him to check it."
"So, he probably knows what we're doing?"
Billy grinned. "Who do you think gave me the lube?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Marty clapped his hand over his face. "I'll have to wear a bag over my head in the morning. Damn."
They lay together, bodies pressed close, limbs tangled. Billy was waiting for the passion to return,
knowing it would.
"Why did you ... in the shower, you got me there so fast. And then, you wouldn't let me come. Why?"
"I knew, if I let it build, you might be able to come without any, um, additional help. I thought you'd
really like that." Billy ducked his head, his words muffled against Marty's chest. "I was being kind of
selfish, too. I wanted you to come at least twice, because I know how long you can last, after. And I
want you to last, because ... because I want you the same way."
"I don't know, Elf. I'm bigger than you. Bigger around, I mean. I'll hurt you."
"Not if you take your time, like I did with you. Can you remember what I did? How I got you ready?"
"I remember everything," Marty said, his voice husky. "Your tongue, your fingers, everything. It was
torture, you drove me crazy, and it was incredible."
"It was pretty incredible for me, too. But I want to feel what you felt."
"Are you positive it isn't too soon? I wasn't sure you'd ever want me to do that. I don't have to, you
make me happy every time."
"You've fingered and tongued me. You know how much I love it, how good it makes me feel. I'm sure.
Don't you want to?"
Marty held him close. "Yeah, I do, but I thought it would remind you of...."
"I never think of him when we make love. All I ever think of is you, how much I love you, how good you
feel." Billy nibbled on Marty's shoulder. "I was just waiting for Dan to say I'm all healed. I really want
this, Marty."
"You have to let me take my time. I want to open you up slowly, get you so ready you won't feel any
pain, and take it easy so it only feels good. And you have to promise to tell me if it hurts. Promise! I
couldn't bear to hurt you, not for a second."
Billy lifted his head. "If I promise, will you stop talking about it, and do it?"
Marty laughed. "God, I love you."
**********
Rob watched Dan carefully, waiting to be told what was wrong. Dan had been distracted all evening.
They'd showered and stretched out the bed, and still Dan said nothing. All he did was sit there, absently
plucking at the comforter.
Rob finally reached over and covered his hand. "Are you going to tell me what you're fretting about? Is it
Billy?"
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"No, I've just been putting off calling Judy. She wants to be here during the preliminary hearing, to offer
moral support. I applaud the idea, but when she's stayed here before, I let her use my room, and I slept
on the sofa. Now...."
"Shit, Daniel, I can spend a few nights in my apartment. I'll miss waking up with you, but she's Marty's
mom. I won't get in the way."
"Oh, hell no, she likes you, and she's happy for me. No way she'd kick you out of our bed, or I'd let her.
This is your home, now. You're only paying rent on the apartment until the lease is up. Uh-uh, that's not
the problem. It's the kids." He jumped up and paced back and forth. "I really don't mind that they, uh,
make love in our home."
"Like you could stop them."
"Judy adores Billy, she always has. She loves Marty with all her heart, and she's happy for him. She's
probably figured out they don't just sleep in that bed. But if she's on the couch, she can hardly ignore it.
The hearing will be difficult for Billy, and he'll need that closeness with Marty to cope. I'd hate to see
them become inhibited. Even Marty, as open as he is, might shut down a little if his mom's sleeping in the
living room." He sighed gustily and sat down again. "Besides, she'll hear them. A deaf man with his
hearing aid turned off would hear them. Hell, she'll probably hear us, and I don't know if I'm ready for
that. The thing is, she travels so much for her job, that she hates staying in a hotel when she's visiting us."
Rob laughed. "I love you when you're dense. I think she heard a few things while you were in the
hospital. But to ease your mind, and to avoid any complications in our love life, she can stay at the
apartment. It's close, comfortable, and quiet." He slipped up behind Dan, and began kneading the tight
muscles. "Stop worrying about it. Call her."
Dan leaned against Rob's chest. "Mmm, later. I left my phone in the den when we were listening to Billy
play the keyboard."
Rob hopped off the bed and pulled on his boxers. "I'll get it for you. You'll call her now." He gave him a
brief, hard kiss. "After that, you're mine for the rest of the night." He left before Dan could voice another
objection.
He headed swiftly down the hall, relieved that Dan had finally opened up. He flipped on the light switch
in the den, found the phone, and stepped into the hall, to be greeted by a long, wailing cry. Billy's voice,
raised in ... pain? Shit, had Marty been too eager?
He hesitated. Maybe he should knock, make sure they were all right. Maybe he should get Dan. Before
he could make his feet choose a direction, he heard Billy's voice again.
"Marty ... so good ... don't stop, don't stop ...ohh , please ... deeper ... oh, yes ...ahh ... oh my god,
now, please. Come with me, now. Ohh!"
Rob swallowed, his throat suddenly tight. Passion, not pain, was the force behind those sounds. This is
what Dan had heard, their first night together. Suddenly realizing he was hard as a stone, he strode back
to Dan's bedroom, hearing music coming through the open door.
Dan was nude, standing with his side to the door. He'd put a CD in the stereo, andGoing Under was
playing. He was leaning over, adjusting the volume. Rob heard Amy Lee's voice throb out 'I'm going
under, drowning in you, I'm falling forever' and it did nothing to cool him down. His vision narrowed to
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
the taut line of Dan's slender hip, the flexion of the long thigh muscle, and he swept Dan into his arms and
onto the bed. He couldn't think, could do nothing but give in to the fiery need that consumed him. He
needed to come, he needed Daniel, he had to have him, now.
"Rob, what...."
He couldn't speak, couldn't explain. The music pulsed in his head. He ground his mouth onto Dan's,
rolled him onto his side, and pressed hard against his back. He yanked his boxers down far enough to
free his rampant cock, thrust his hips forward jerkily, and stroked into the cleft of Dan's cheeks. He had
just enough sanity left to keep himself from penetrating Dan.
"Let me turn around." Dan tried to twist his body, but Rob held on. He reached around, found Dan's
rising dick, and began to stroke it.
"Just let me ... oh, fuck, like that ...unhh , yes ... your body is so hot ... oh, shit ... oh, fuck metwice ," he
shouted, and felt himself erupt.
His dick still twitching and spurting, he flipped Dan over, took his hand off his lover's steely hardness,
and drove his mouth down until his nose was mashed against Dan's belly. His throat worked, and his
finger probed at Dan's tight ring, aided by the copious fluids he'd deposited in that tight crevice.
Dan was uttering low, strangled sounds, humping up into Rob's suctioning mouth. He dug his fingers hard
into Rob's shoulder, grunted, and bucked twice. Rob felt Dan's cock jerking, he slid his finger deep
inside that hot channel and pressed.
"Ohh ... dear god ...ahh !" Dan groaned, his hips arching up and freezing. Rob couldn't swallow fast
enough, and Dan's juices leaked from his mouth. At last, Rob pulled away, and flopped back onto the
bed.
They lay in a heap, hearts racing, breath tearing in and out of their lungs, soaked in sweat and sperm.
Rob's boxers were still half-off. He reached down with one shaking hand and pulled them up.
Dan looked at him, eyes hazy and dazed. "What was that?"
Rob felt his cheeks color. "I'm sorry ... I didn't mean to ... fuck, I just took you ... I'm so sorry. I've
never in my life been so instantly turned on. It was like someone flipped a damn switch. I couldn't think ...
couldn't ... ah, shit!" He felt like a complete jerk.What the hell's wrong with me? How could I do that
to him?
Dan lay panting, and reached for Rob's hand. "You were a wild man."
"I swear, I couldn't help myself. Did I hurt you? Shit, if I hurt you I'll never forgive myself. Tell me you're
okay, please." He was babbling, hoping like hell Dan could forgive him. "Jesus, Daniel, I'm so fucking
sorry."
"Easy, lover. You didn't hurt me. You got me so hot so damn fast, if you'd stopped, I would've gone
crazy."
"Wh-what? You were struggling, I felt it, but I ... I should have stopped, should have let you...."
"Rob, I wasn't fighting you. Yeah, you surprised me, but, oh my god. That was intense." He shivered.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Wow."
Rob cupped Dan's cheek and rested his forehead against the dark hair. "I thought ... I was afraid I'd hurt
you, or scared you."
"I'm not porcelain, I'd never be afraid of you, and you don't have to be so damned careful all the time. If
that's a sample of your caveman routine, bring it on." He grinned. "As long as I get to return the favor."
"Oh, god," Rob whispered. "You're amazing." He smiled. "You can pay me back anytime you want,
handsome."
They settled themselves more comfortably on the bed, Dan's head tucked into Rob's shoulder.
"So tell me, what the hell turned you on?"
"I heard the kids going at it. Now I understand why you were so crazed our first night together. Billy's
like a damned air-raid siren, and it's not just noise. Words, and emotion, too. I've never reacted like that
to the sound of someone making love." He took a deep breath. "Not that I go around listening at
keyholes, but living in a dorm or an apartment you sometimes hear stuff, and then you turn the radio up or
bang on the wall and tell 'em to keep it down. Not like this. No warning, nothing. Couldn't avoid it. It
was like an auditory aphrodisiac. Fuck, it was like a massive dose of Viagra, shot straight into my dick."
"We're just a couple of accidental voyeurs, practicing up to be dirty old men."
Rob felt something hard under his hip, reached down, and grunted. "Here's your damn phone."
Chapter 14
The first day of the preliminary hearing found three of the four men in the Baxter-Sheridan household
nervous. Judy arrived after breakfast, and Rob answered the door. He gave her a quick hug, and jerked
his head toward the bedroom. "Dan's getting dressed, for the second time. He spilled coffee all over his
pants. Marty and Billy aren't doing much better. I think they're hiding in the den."
"What about you?" She gazed at him, her light green eyes reminding him of a cat's steady gaze.
He shrugged. "I have an advantage. I'm used to courtrooms."
"Ah, so you're not nervous at all?"
"A bit, but I know the law, and the evidence, and Webber doesn't stand a chance. I don't understand
why he doesn't plead out, but that's his problem. I'm not thrilled that Billy will have to take the stand, but
he's been prepped, and he'll do fine. To be honest, I'm more concerned about Dan."
"Why? I can't imagine he'll be anything but his usual articulate self."
"I meant when Billy testifies. I can see him getting angry during the cross-examination. He takes anything
said to or about either of the boys personally."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Judy smiled. "I've known men with worse faults. When do we have to leave?"
"Fifteen minutes. Are you sure you want to go along? It's a closed hearing, so you won't be allowed in
the courtroom."
"I'll be fine in the hallway. I brought a book. But I'd rather wait there than here. I'll get the boys moving.
You see if Dan's managed to put on a tie without strangling himself."
Rob laughed. "I don't know about the tie, but his wallet's fallen out of his jacket three times already. He
keeps forgetting and putting in back in the same pocket."
**********
Prior to the start of the hearing, Andrew walked up toWoolcot and smiled pleasantly. "Counselor,
perhaps you could prevail upon your client to change his plea. It would make it much easier for everyone,
including him." BehindWoolcot , Webber glared at Andrew. "You know how the prison rumor mill runs.
I understand the guards have already had to intervene twice to protect him from the other inmates. If he
changed his plea to guilty, Mr.Harkness would recommend a more secure facility for his incarceration,
one with a less violent clientele. I'm certain the judge would agree to any such suggestion Mr.Harkness
would make." He watched Webber's muddy brown eyes, saw the dawning comprehension and growing
rage. "At this rate, your client will be fortunate indeed to make it to the trial. The prison population takes
such a dim view of a man who would rape his own son. Almost as dim a view as they do the policemen
they find in their midst."
Woolcot'seyes narrowed. "I'd never make it stick, but I know a threat when I hear it. If I check the
records, would I find your name in the visitors' log, or on the call list?"
"I've neither visited nor called anyone at the prison. Check if you must." Andrew smiled. "That was not a
threat, sir, it was a recommendation. I am, after all, responsible for putting a few men in the same
institution that currently houses Mr. Webber. I know how their minds work. The bailiff who brought Mr.
Webber in today mentioned that there'd been an altercation or two. I'm merely repeating what I've
heard." He spread his hands. "At the least, talk it over. Perhaps he'll have a change of heart, once he's
had time to evaluate his position." He nodded to them. "Good day, gentlemen."
**********
The defense attorney asked Billy several questions about the day Webber had attacked Dan. He asked
about their home life prior to the day Billy had left, what their relationship had been like. Billy kept his
answers short, factual, and to the point. Rob and the District Attorney had worked hard with him on this,
and he didn't get flustered. He took his time, related the events clearly, and came across as honest and
sincere.
Woolcottried a different approach. "Are you sexually active, Billy?"
The D.A. stood before Billy could answer. "Your Honor!"
The judge frowned. "Gentlemen, approach."
The attorneys walked to the bench, held a quiet conversation with the judge, and returned to their tables.
The defense attorney looked unhappy. Judge Carrington turned to Billy. "Son, you don't have to answer
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
that question. Mr.Woolcot , do you have any other questions for this witness?"
"No, Your Honor."
Carrington looked at the D.A. "Mr.Harkness ?"
"No, Your Honor."
"Very well. You may step down, Billy. Thank you. Court will recess for two hours. When we
reconvene, I'll render a decision. We're adjourned, gentlemen." Everyone stood until the judge left the
room.
Billy walked to the table where the District Attorney sat, and Dan looked at Rob. "What the hell was
that about?"
"Woolcotwanted to cloud the issue, try to put the blame on the Billy. It's an old tactic, and not used
much anymore, because the justice system finally figured out a victim's a victim, no matter who they are.
I'm surprised he tried it. He must be desperate."
Dan felt a muscle in his jaw jump. "He was going to say Billy brought it on himself, because he's gay?
That son of a...."
Rob's smile was cold. "Don't worry. It didn't work. Like I said, desperate." He drew Dan away, into the
aisle, and toward the doors. They stopped and waited at the halfway point.
Harknesswalked back to join Rob and the others. Billy stopped, stepped into the seating area, and bent
down. He straightened, holding something in his hand. "Dan, you dropped your wallet again."
Rob looked atHarkness . "George, how's it looking?"
"It's a slam-dunk, Rob. I don't know why the guy doesn't plead out. If this goes to trial, Billy will have
half the jury wanting to string Webber up while the other half buys the rope." He shrugged. "I don't
pretend to understand what's going through the man's head. Let's get some lunch. I imagine Billy's seen
enough of the inside of a courtroom for a while."
Dan nodded. "We'll be right with you. I need a leash for that damn wallet today." He walked to the front
of the courtroom, muttering. He heard the heavy doors open and close behind him.
**********
From behind his mask of stoic indifference and stony eyes, Webber stared at Billy and the doctor.
Bastards, both of them. Fucking up his life. He was going to prison, and he'd probably die there.
Because of a couple of faggots. The bailiff approached him, ready to take him to the holding cell. He
grabbed at the bailiff's holster, jerked the gun loose, and clubbed the man over the head with it. He
whirled and pointed the revolver at Billy. "You little queer, this is all your fault." He edged closer to the
boy, away from everyone else. "I should have taken care of you when I killed your worthless mother."
Baxter stepped forward, hands held out and open. "Webber, give it up, for God's sake."
Webber squeezed the trigger. The report echoed in the building, and the bullet dug a furrow in the bench
next to Daniel. "Stay put, ass jockey. I got no problem wasting you, but it's him I really want."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
**********
Rob whirled toward the courtroom. "What the fuck was that?" Andrew didn't bother to reply, but
sprinted for the doors. Rob, his stomach suddenly tight and cold, followed.
**********
Dan slowed, but didn't stop moving. "He isn't the one you want, Webber. He isn't the one who pressed
charges, had you arrested, and hauled you into court. I had to force him to come today. He didn't want
to testify." He heard the doors behind him open, heard the smack of leather soles against the marble
floor, but kept his eyes on the man with the gun. He moved sideways, closer to Billy, his eyes locked on
Webber's. "You want the one responsible for all this? That would be me. Do you really think an
eighteen-year old boy could bring this much heat down on you?" One more step, and he was in front of
the shaking teenager. "Who took him away from you? Who protected him? Who dragged the cops into
this? Me." He reached back and pushed Billy down. "That's right, you've been beaten by me."
Webber's mouth worked. "You. A goddamn ass-humper. You took it all. My job, my reputation, my
life. You had help, though. That little shit behind you. You're in it together." He took three quick steps,
grabbed Dan's right arm with his left hand, and thrust the revolver past Dan's side, pointing it at Billy.
"I've got five rounds left, you cock-loving freak. More than enough for both of you."
Dan grabbed the barrel of the gun, trying to bring it around and away from the teenager behind him. He
felt it scrape along his back, pushed harder, and felt thegunsight dig into his ribs. He pivoted to his right,
praying Billy was now out of the line of fire, still trying to force the barrel away from his body. He heard
Rob shout, saw Andrew bearing down on them, and then heard the muffled sound of a second shot. He
felt heat along his stomach, saw Webber's eyes widen, and felt Webber dragging him down.
**********
Rob saw Webber close on Daniel, heard the gunshot, and saw Dan's knees buckle. The two men sank
to the floor. Andrew got to them first, pushed Webber away, and let him fall backward without a second
glance. "Doc, give me the gun." Rob skidded to a halt and dropped to his knees behind Dan, saw the
revolver in his hand and the blank look on his face. "Come on, Dr. Baxter. You don't need this." Andrew
pried Dan's stiff fingers from the gun barrel and dropped it into his pocket. "Someone dial 911."
Dan turned his head slowly toward the prone figure. "Is he ... is he dead?"
"I don't know and I don't give a shit," Andrew said. "Are you hurt?"
"What? No, I don't ... don't think so."
Rob pulled Dan into his arms. Dan's body was limp, and he sagged against Rob. "Oh, god, Daniel.
Baby, are you all right?" He looked down, saw blood and burn marks on Dan's white shirt, and ripped it
open. Bronze skin, marred by a scrape, met his gaze. "Fuck, I was so scared. You're okay. Just a
scratch."
Marty and Judy slid by them, gathered Billy into their arms, and tried to lead him toward the doors. He
refused to leave. Rob was aware of them, but kept his focus on the man in his arms.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Dan looked over at Webber, and struggled out of his shirt and jacket. "Let me go."
"What are you doing, Daniel?"
"He's bleeding, let me go." Dan shrugged free of Rob and knelt over Webber, fingers on his wrist. Blood
was spreading high on Webber's left leg, turning his gray slacks a deep burgundy. "Shit." He grabbed
Andrew's arm. "Get his pants off him. Hurry." He folded his shirt into a thick pad, and as soon as the
man's leg was bare, found the wound and pressed the shirt over it. "Where are the goddamn
paramedics? I think an artery's been nicked." His shirt was turning red under his hands.
The doors banged open, and Rob saw the EMTs trotting swiftly down the wide center aisle. "Help's
here, Daniel." Dan nodded, but didn't look up. He stayed put until the paramedics took over.
Dan stared at his bloody hands, swallowed and tried to stand. "Bathroom. Hurry." Rob helped him up,
walked him swiftly to the restroom, and stood beside him while Dan lost his morning coffee.
Dan pushed away, staggered to the sink, and scrubbed his hands clean. He leaned over the sink and
cupped water to his face. Rob flushed the toilet and joined him, handing him paper towels to dry his face
and hands. While Dan did that, Rob dampened another paper towel and cleaned the deep scratch on
Dan's side. He gathered up the towels, tossed them in the trash, and turned back to see his lover shaking.
"Daniel?" He touched the trembling back. "It wasn't your fault, baby. There wasn't anything else you
could do."
Dan leaned into his arms and clung, shivering. "I didn't think, I just ... I couldn't let him hurt Billy. But I
didn't mean ... I know I said I wanted to kill him, but I didn't want this. Oh god, not this. How will Billy
feel if he doesn't make it?"
Rob held him and said nothing. He didn't give a shit about Webber, and doubted Billy felt any differently.
The only one who cared was the man in his arms.
The bathroom door squeaked open, and Andrew stuck his head in. "Thought you might want your
jacket, Dr. Baxter."
Dan took a deep breath and straightened. "Thanks." He slipped it on and buttoned it. "How's Webber?"
"Bastard's too fucking mean to die. He'll live to stand trial. And he owes it all to you." Andrew left, and
the door swung shut behind him.
Rob tugged on Dan's hand. "Let's get the hell out of this place." He led him out of the restroom and back
to the courtroom.
Dan walked over to Billy and Marty. They stood in front of Judy, arms around each other's waists, her
hands on their shoulders. "Billy, he'll be all right, I think. I'm so sorry. I never wanted this to happen."
Rob watched Billy's eyes grow wide. "You think I care about him? You could've been killed. He wanted
to do it, he tried to." Billy wrapped his arms around Dan, and so did Marty. "He can die ten times, as
long as you're all right. You're my dad, now. I don't care about him, as long as you're okay."
**********
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
When court reconvened, Mr.Woolcot stood. He was alone at the table. Webber was in the hospital,
under a police guard. "Your Honor, I've spoken with my client. He wishes to discuss a plea bargain."
Judge Carrington looked over atHarkness . "Is the State agreeable?"
"Yes, Your Honor."
"Very well. Gentlemen, you have two days to reach an agreement and present it to me. Otherwise, this
case will go to trial. We'll meet in my chambers Thursday morning. Understood? Good. Court is
adjourned."
**********
The following Sunday, at Dan's house, friends gathered with them to celebrate. Webber had agreed to
serve fifteen years in prison, and Billy was finally free.
Judy was there, with Mitch Dalton, her husband. He'd flown in the night before. Only three inches taller
than his wife and stocky, with curly brown hair and bright blue eyes, he was easily one of the happiest
and most cheerful men Dan knew. Andrew and Samuel showed up with their wives, Carlotta and
Yvonne. The Johnson ladies were dusky-skinned, with raven-black hair and eyes so dark a brown they
were nearly black. Carlotta wore her hair loose and flowing down her back, while Yvonne's was braided
into a single plait that swished between her shoulder blades. Their English was lightly accented, and their
Spanish was so rapid-fire that no one save their husbands could understand it. Will and Becky Thacker
were there, as well as several of the teenage volunteers who'd helped so much during Dan's short hospital
stay.
The patio area was filled with the aroma of good food, the sound of bad jokes and hearty laughter, and
the yelps and squeals of the teenagers as they splashed in the swimming pool. After the dinnertime debris
was cleared, the living room furniture was pushed to the walls, the stereo was turned up, and Rob
dragged Daniel to the center of the room to dance. They were joined by the Johnsons, Mitch and Judy,
as well as Will and Becky.
Rob drank a little, and Dan drank a little too much. After everyone but Judy and Mitch had left, Billy
brought out his keyboard and managed to coax Dan into a jam session. It was the first time Rob had
heard Dan accompany anyone, and the fusing of piano and sax was beautiful. Later still, Billy convinced
Dan to sing with him. When he playedI'm Your Man, Dan was just buzzed enough to give the bluesy
number a little extra oomph. Singing the refrain, he advanced on Rob, his eyes full of laughter, and Rob
dodged around the room, avoiding his clutching hands.
"Remind me to lock up the booze from now on," Rob chuckled. "And to keep those raunchy songs out
of Billy'srepetoire ."
Judy flapped her hand at Rob. "He isn't that drunk." She perched on the edge of a chair and smiled at
them. "I walked through the house you bought in Palacio Verde. It's twenty minutes from the college, and
only thirty from our house in Palo Alto. It's so much better in the flesh, so to speak. It's a lot like this one,
but larger. Modern Spanish, barrel tile roof, a huge swimming pool, and a kitchen you'll love, Dan. Two
full bedroom suites, each with a room next to it that can be used as a den, one for each couple. One of
them is what they call a mother-in-law suite. It has a small kitchen, and a separate entrance. Perfect for
Marty and Billy. There are a couple of smaller bedrooms, as well. The bedroom suites are at opposite
ends of the house, by the way, with a lot of space and walls between them. Thick walls."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
**********
Dan had made reservations at the Apple Farm Trellis Court in San Luis Obispo. Rob had suggested
pushing on, since it was only another four hours to Palo Alto and their new home. Dan had refused.
"Once we're home, there'll be school for the boys, setting up a new house, a bar exam for you, figuring
out what I want to do, all that stuff. This is the last night for a while that I'll have you completely to myself,
and I want to savor it."
Which is all fine and good, Rob thought, gazing out the window at the trees, some of them dressed in the
reds and yellows of fall.But where the hell is Dan? He'd left thirty minutes ago, claiming he had an
urgent errand to run. Rob sighed. He was up to something, had been since they'd left Rob's family in
Kingman.
He returned to the sitting area and settled onto the loveseat. That part of the trip had gone well. His
family loved Dan, as he'd known they would. His mother adopted him then and there, calling him son all
weekend. His sisters had openly ogled Dan, asking if he'd ever modeled. When Dan had blushed and
said no, they'd all wanted to know why not. A few of the female contingent, while hugging Rob, had
muttered about the loss to womankind. His stepdad and his brothers were just as taken with him. As for
the nieces and nephews ... well, they loved him, pure and simple.
Rob glanced at his watch. Five o'clock. Dan had been gone forty-five minutes. "Damn it, Doc, what the
hell are you doing?" Several times, while visiting his family, Rob had caught Dan deep in conversation
with his mom. Conversations that always ended abruptly upon Rob's arrival, and that Dan wouldn't say a
word about.
The door opened, Rob turned, and then stared, his mouth open. Dan strode in, handsome in snug black
slacks, a deep red silk shirt, and dress shoes. A hanger was looped over the fingers of his left hand, a
plastic wrapper emblazoned withCarter's Clothing hiding whatever was draped on it. In his right hand
was a shoe box. He dropped everything on the bed and walked over to Rob.
"I picked up a nice pair of slacks and a shirt for you. Socks and shoes too. Get dressed. I'm taking you
out to dinner."
Rob raised an eyebrow. "I'd rather dine in, and then go to bed with you for the rest of the night. Not that
I intend to spend much of that time sleeping."
"Later, okay? Humor me."
Dan thrust his fingers through his hair, and Rob noticed the tremor in his hands.What the hell? "Baby, is
something wrong?" He placed a hand on Dan's shoulder. "What is it?"
"Our reservations are for five-thirty. Hurry up, or we'll be late." His eyes were darker than usual, and his
face was subtly strained. "Please. Trust me, I have a good reason."
"Well, hell, Daniel, I always trust you. Okay, give me five minutes." It was more like ten minutes before
he was ready, since he needed a shave. Daniel had chosen the clothing with care, this evening was
obviously important to him, and Rob wanted to look his best for him. The navy slacks fit like they'd been
tailored for Rob and the silk shirt in ice blue suited his coloring. When he joined Dan in the sitting room,
he knew he looked good. The quick breath Dan took and the widening of his eyes confirmed it.
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
They dined at a small, upscale restaurant. The food was excellent, the service superb, and background
music was provided by a young lady at a piano, spotlighted on a small stage in the center of the room.
There were a few other patrons, but not many at this early hour on a Thursday night. Throughout the
meal, Dan said little, and seemed to grow more tense. Rob was ready to demand an explanation when
Daniel suddenly spoke.
"You love me, right? And we're forever, aren't we?"
"Wha--? Of course I do. And yeah, forever. Daniel, what the fuck's wrong?"
A little of Dan's tension eased. "Nothing. Honest. I've just never done this before." He leaned over and
kissed Rob. "I'll be back." He jumped up and walked to the stage.
His back to Rob, he spoke to the pianist for a couple of minutes. She smiled at him, nodded, and
launched into the opening of a familiar tune. Rob frowned.I know this song . It wasn't until he heard a
rich baritone begin to sing that he placed it.All That I Am . He also recognized the voice. Shy, reserved
Daniel was standing in the middle of the restaurant, singing the first song Rob had ever heard him sing.
A baby spotlight came up, focused on Dan's back. Rob waited for him to turn around. When he did,
Rob had to fight for his next breath. The light loved Daniel. It gleamed in his hair, caressed the sun
bronzed skin, and sparkled in his eyes. The silk shirt glimmered as he moved and clung to the wide
shoulders like a lover's caress.My god, he's the most beautiful man I've ever seen. I'm so damned
lucky.
Dan leaned against the piano, his voice flowing over Rob like velvet, and Rob's mouth went dry. After
Dan sang the final, beautiful line, 'And I breathe so you'll breathe, let me stand so you'll stand, with all that
I am,' he set the microphone on the piano and walked to Rob. Rob gazed up at him, wondering what
was next. His heart was pounding in his chest, and he barely heard the piano in the background.
Dan sank to one knee, took Rob's hand, and held out a ring. A gold band, with a knot in the center that
looked like a flower. Stylized, elegant, and masculine.
Dan spoke, his voice strong and clear. "The lotus flower is symbolic of rebirth. You've given me a new
life, just by loving me. I love you, and give you all that I am. Will you marry me?"
Rob's vision blurred with tears. Tears that, for once, he wasn't afraid to show. He stood, pulled Daniel
up and into his arms, and kissed him. "Yes. God, yes. I love you so much. Just name the day." The
pianist played a triumphal chord, the other diners applauded, and shy, reserved Daniel ignored them all to
kiss Rob so thoroughly that a few patrons whistled.
**********
Back in their room, bundled in the king-size bed, having answered yes in another way, Rob looked
down at the man he loved. "You set the whole thing up. How did you find the time? Where did you get
the rings? I love them, by the way. My god, I can't believe you pulled this off."
Dan smiled up at him, all tension erased, lazy and relaxed. "Your mom and Judy. Judy recommended the
hotel and the restaurant. Your mom and I went to a jeweler in Kingman and I told him what I wanted.
Had them sent here. None of that was the tough part."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
"Oh?"
"I wasn't sure you'd say yes. Your mom said I was a dope, that you were head over heels for me, but ...
hell, I was so damn scared you'd think I was crazy. Or that you just wouldn't want to."
"You do realize it won't be legal? And that we might have a hard time finding someone willing to marry
us?"
"Your mom's pastor said he'd perform the ceremony. As far as legal ... well, we've taken care of most of
that already."
Rob felt the sudden tautness in Dan's arm and frowned. "What else is left, baby? And why are you
nervous again?"
"Well, there's one more thing I wanted to ask you. I ... I'd like us to share our names. Legally, I mean.
Get our last names changed once we're married."
"What?"
"I'd like to become Daniel Baxter-Sheridan. And I hoped you'd want to do the same."
"No." Dan's eyes widened, and Rob laughed. "Too big a mouthful, lover. How about I change my last
name to Baxter?"
**********
On this cool Saturday following Thanksgiving, the small anteroom of The Calgary Church of Kingman
seemed crowded with men in tuxedos. Rob's brothers, Keith and Brian, leaned against a convenient wall.
Dan was pacing back and forth, and Billy and Marty peeked out the door to the church proper. "We'd
better go. The guests are starting to arrive, and we're supposed to help seat them." Marty looked at his
father and shook his head. "Try to calm down, Dad. You're supposed to be happy."
"I am happy. I just wish it would get started." His pacing brought him close to Billy and Marty, and he
gave them each a quick hug. "Go on, see to our guests. I'll be fine."
The boys left, and Dan pulled at his dress tie, trying to get the ends even. "I hate these things worse than
a regular tie," he muttered, staring into the mirror. The offending strip of silk was still crooked, and he
reached up to wrestle with it again.
Anne Sheridan-Bascombreached up and pulled his hands away, held them in her small ones and smiled
at him. Rob's mother was a tiny bird of a woman, her mahogany hair threaded with gray, her gray eyes
large behind glasses. "Let me get this for you, before you mangle it beyond repair. I swear, never have I
seen a man so nervous on his wedding day."
Keith laughed. The oldest of the Sheridan children, he reminded Dan the most of Rob. Although his hair
was blond and his eyes were blue, he and Rob shared the same build, the same body type, and the same
open, friendly manner. "You must not remember my wedding day, Mom. I was a wreck." He popped
Dan lightly on the shoulder. "Then again, not as bad as you. You sure you're gonna be able to stand up
there and wait for your man?"
"It's the waitinghere that's killing me."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Anne fluffed the ends of the tie and stepped back, tipping her head up to smile at him. "You're absolutely
stunning, Daniel. I think it's so sweet that he's taking your name."
"Are you sure you don't mind?"
"Why would I? Women do it the world over. Robert's a very lucky man."
"So am I." He looked around at these people who had welcomed him into their home and their hearts.
From the moment he'd met them, they'd let him know, in ways small and large, that he was family. He
bent his head and kissed the soft cheek. "I promise you, I'll make him happy."
She hugged him, hard. "You already do. I've known you were the one for Robert the first time he told
me about you. I could hear it in his voice. He didn't know it then, but I did." She stepped back, gripped
his arms, and gave him a little shake. "Silly men, both of you, waiting so long to speak up."
Marty opened the door and stuck his head in. "Frank and Rob are ready. Time for you to stand and
wait, Dad."
**********
Waiting for the music to start, Rob looked at his step-father. Shorter than Rob by two inches,
barrel-chested and short-legged, he was a fireplug of a man. Salt and pepper hair topped a tanned face.
"Thank you."
"For what, son?"
Rob hooked his arm around Frank's neck. "For that. You've called me son since the day we met, and
you meant it every time. And for today. For walking me down the aisle to Daniel. The day you met Mom
was one of the luckiest days of my life. You're a hell of an improvement on the dad I started out with."
"Your dad's loss was my gain." The music started, and Frank crooked his elbow. "That's our cue."
Rob took Frank's arm, stepped through the doors, and saw Dan. "My god, what did I do to deserve
him?"
"Not a damn thing, son. I never did a thing to earn your mother's love. She just gave it. All you can do is
make sure, from this day forward, that you prove yourself worthy of what he's given you." He patted
Rob's hand. "Now, don't keep him waiting."
**********
Dan fidgeted until the music began to play. When it did, he turned his eyes to the doorway, saw Rob,
and from that moment on, saw no one else. Rob reached the altar, took the hand that Dan held out, and
they faced the pastor. They responded in the right places, but later, all Dan would remember were the
words they spoke as they exchanged rings, and the words the pastor spoke afterward.
"With this ring, I thee wed, with my body, I thee worship, and with all my worldly goods I thee endow. I
give thee, and thee alone, all that I am, and all that I will be, for all time." He slipped the ring on Rob's
finger, watched it double and then blur because of his tears, blinked, and looked at Rob. He wasn't
surprised to see an answering shine in Rob's eyes, or to hear the huskiness in his voice as Rob repeated
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
those same words. Rings in place, hands joined, they turned to face the pastor once again.
"In the sight of God, friends and family, I now pronounce you husband and husband. Daniel, you may
kiss your spouse."
Of all the kisses he and Rob had shared, none was sweeter, more tender, more full of promise and
passion, than this kiss. Lips met and fused in a physical pledge of the words they'd spoken. The kiss
lasted until the pastor spoke quietly. "Gentlemen, I believe you have an exit to make and a reception to
attend."
Blushing, Dan lifted his head at last. Rob turned to their friends and family and grinned. "Hey, can you
blame me?"
They danced the first dance at the reception, circling the floor to a gentle waltz rhythm. Dan had eyes
only for Rob, and in fact, barely heard the music. After that first turn around the dance floor, they were
both besieged by friends and family wanting to share their day. Finally, the cake was cut, and Rob and
Dan fed each other a bite. Dan looked around after that, discovered that no one was watching, and bent
his head to Rob's ear. "Ready to get out of here?" Rob grinned and nodded, and the two of them tried to
sneak away. Anne and Frankcorraled the escapees before they reached the door.
"All right, we all knew you wouldn't stick around much longer," Anne said. "Give us ten minutes to get
everyone outside, we'll douse you with birdseed, and you can hit the road." She and her husband left
them standing in the lobby.
"Ten minutes, huh? I guess we can wait that long, right, lover?" Rob held his hand out, and Dan clasped
it.
"I think we'll manage. Are you ready for the honeymoon, sweetheart?"
Rob pulled him close, and Dan felt the ridge under Rob's pants press into him. "What do you think?"
"I think all those strange hotel beds are gonna get a workout." He smiled. "Did I tell you I got the same
room at the Apple Farm Trellis Court we had last summer?"
"Uh-huh. And reservations for dinner at the same restaurant. Just promise me you won't vanish for an
hour and leave me in the room to sweat until you come back." Rob's grin took the sting out of his words.
"Never again, Robert. I love you."
Strong arms held him close, and Rob's rough voice in his ear whispered the only thing he ever needed to
hear. "I love you."
Epilogue: One year later
Rob and Dan had arrived at the high school early enough to get good seats, and they had no trouble
spotting either Marty or Billy in the graduating class. Billy had grown in the past year, and now stood at
five feet, ten inches, just four inches shorter than Marty. His hair was still as blond and straight as before,
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
his eyes still as bright a blue, but he was no longer the thin, shy teen he'd been when Dan took him in.
He'd gained weight, muscle and confidence.
"They look ready to whip the world, don't they, Doc?" Rob reached for his hand.
"Moving out here was the best thing I could have done for them. And for us," Dan said, looking down at
their joined hands. The ring on his finger winked at him, and he smiled. Dan looked around and noticed a
sprinkling of same-sex couples scattered throughout the stands. The acceptance they'd found in this small
community on the outskirts of San Francisco was quiet and without fanfare, but as real and vast as the
ocean to their west.
Judy and her husband sat on Dan's right, and Dan gave her a quick hug. This was her day, too. The
dean introduced Billy, and Dan clutched Rob's hand tighter. "Here we go."
**********
Billy stood at the podium, his hands tight around the edge of the lectern. He stared at Marty's class ring
on his middle finger, gathering his thoughts. He'd finished most of his speech as class valedictorian, and
was ready for what he considered the only important part. Only Rob and Marty had heard him rehearse
his closing comments, and he hadn't included this segment in the printed speech he'd submitted to the
graduation staff. At this point, only one person's endorsement mattered to him, and nothing short of
Armageddon would stop him. He lifted his head, began to speak, and his clear voice filled the stadium.
"We've all come a very long way in the past year, and some of us have struggled to get here. It is to
those of us who fought and succeeded, and those who still fight, that I now speak. When things happen
that are beyond our control, when our lives seem subject to chaos, when we are nearly overwhelmed
with pain, and can see no end to the suffering we endure, the universe sends a paladin our way. We may
not recognize them, for they don't come garbed in shining armor, atop a horse with a flowing mane and
tail. They wear humbler clothing, and bear common titles. They carry no standard but the one in their
hearts, wear no armor but their bravery, yet they are warriors and defenders, as surely as knights of old.
In this modern world, they come to us as teachers, counselors, parents, or friends. They may leave our
lives as quickly as they enter them, or they may stay with us a lifetime. It doesn't matter, because what
they bring, what they give, lasts forever, even past our lifetime. Once you've been touched by a brave,
kind heart, you give that gift to others.
"One thing distinguishes them, one thing unites them. They shine. They carry within them the light of
justice, the light of good, and the light of love. They let nothing stop them from doing what they know is
right, no matter how dear the cost, and that courage is another light within them. That's how you
recognize such a person. In a dark and dreary world, they shine. In a life surrounded by sorrow and
weariness, a life you may feel is without hope, without light, they shine.
"Last year, I was in a desperate situation, and a wonderful man came into my life. He asked nothing of
me but that I let him help. He took me in, healed my body and my heart, and taught me all I know of
courage. He paid a price for his bravery, nearly the ultimate price, and he counted the cost cheap. He's
here tonight, somewhere in the audience. He's not alone, for there are many other paladins among you.
To him, to all of you out there who fight battles, large or small, in the names of those who cannot defend
themselves, thank you.
"One final, personal message. Dan, you're my true father, the father of my heart. You shine brightly, and
I love you."
Generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter, http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html
Wyszukiwarka
Podobne podstrony:
PDH, Broadband ISDN, ATM and all that
All That Glisters Investigating Collective Funding Mechanisms for Gold Open Access in Humanities Dis
PDH, Broadband ISDN, ATM and all that
ALL THAT REMAINS Branwen777
All That she Wants
Elinor Benedict All That Divides Us Poems May Swenson Poetry Award
All That Jazz
Sean Kennedy Chicken Soup for the Soul, And all That Crap
[Boys of the Zodiac 05] Leo; All That You Are by Jamie Craig
Kerry, Aislinn All That Glitters
All That This Entails
Jamie Craig All That You Do To Me
B A Tortuga All That Glitters (Radio and the Road)
The Walking Dead Season Two All That Remains poradnik do gry
‘All That Glitters Is Not Gold’ Misdiagnosis of Psychosis in Pervasive Developmental Disorders – A
All That You Love Will Be Carried Away
Shakespeare All's Well That Ends Well
więcej podobnych podstron